Tumgik
#but he takes magic lessons from his mommy
tangledinink · 1 year
Text
Tumblr media
Like his mother before him, Gemini Donatello is a capable and fearsome witch. He showcases his arcane abilities rarely-- which is often to the benefit of those around them.
1K notes · View notes
sundrop-writes · 4 months
Text
Sundrop's Criminal Minds Masterlist
Tumblr media
Lessons For A Genius - Capsule Series (Temporarily Complete)
Note: This is a Capsule Series, so each fic can be read as an individual oneshot. There is no overarching story, and no specific ending.
Lesson One: Slick Silicone - Sub!Spencer Reid x (BAU)Dom!Fem!Reader. Co-Workers to Friends With Benefits. Smut. Despite being a genius, Reid still has a lot left to learn about life. (Mostly sex related.) And he definitely wants to learn from you. His first lesson? Well, a linguistics lesson turns into a hands-on demonstration with a very special toy. (17,200 words.)
Lesson Two: Magic Metacarpals - Sub!Spencer Reid x (BAU)Dom!Fem!Reader. (Pining) Friends With Benefits. Smut. After receiving his first lesson, Spencer is eager to learn more for you. So you teach him the next logical thing - how to pleasure you in return. (26,300 words.)
Tumblr media
The Patron Saint of Liars and Fakes - Spencer Reid x BAU!Fem!Reader. Co-Workers to Lovers. Fake Dating. Hurt and Comfort. While undercover inside the Separatarian Sect, you and Spencer realize something important: you can’t live without each other. (8,200 words.)
Push and Pull - Emily Prentiss x Fem!Reader - Co-Workers to Lovers. Smut, Sexual Tension. When investigating Viper, Emily doesn't fall for his tricks, and in fact - spends the night teasing him by showing more interest in you. Little did she know, she was driving you insane in the process. (2,800 words.)
The Perfect Brat - Dom!Elle Greenaway x Dom!Fem!Reader x Sub!Spencer Reid. Co-Workers with Benefits. Smut/PWP. Spencer acts up, so you and Elle put him in his place. (2,900 words.)
Loverboy - Bratty!Virgin!Spencer Reid x (Dom)Fem!Reader. Co-Workers with Benefits. Smut/PWP. You try your hardest to make Spencer's first time a good one. (3,100 words.)
Black Suit - Dom!Emily Prentiss x Sub!Fem!Reader. Established Relationship. Smut/PWP. After a particularly hard case, Emily takes you home and helps you unwind by showing you exactly where you belong. (2,900 words.)
From Your Lips - Jennifer Jareau x GN!Reader. Established Relationship. Smut, Hurt and Comfort. After JJ is attacked on the Hankle farm, you take the time to check on her and distract her flustered mind. (3,000 words.)
Figure It Out - A Criminal Minds Casefic. Fem!Reader x Gen!BAU Team (Platonic). General Casefic, modelled after a Criminal Minds episode. Angst, Mystery, Hurt and Comfort. When the team takes a case in your hometown - a secret that you have been trying to hide for years comes to be known with a vengeance. (18,000 words.)
Meddle About - Sub!Spencer Reid x Dom!Fem!Reader. Co-Workers to Lovers. Smut. Morgan calls you Reid's 'Mommy', and you don't think much of it - but Reid can't get it out of his head. It accidentally slips out of his lips, and you like how it sounds coming from him. (6,300 words.)
Pathetic - Dom!Elle Greenaway x Switch!GN!Reader x Sub!Spencer Reid. Established Dom/Sub Relationship. Smut/PWP. Spencer gets punished again - in a very creative way. (2,600 words.)
She Keeps Me Up - Dom!Jennifer Jareau x Sub!Fem!Reader. Established Dom/Sub Relationship. Smut/PWP. JJ is very protective of you - and very possessive of you. When an UnSub leaves a tiny scratch on you, she feels the need to remind you exactly who you belong to. (3,100 words.)
Careful (Series - Complete) - Dad!Spencer Reid x Mom!Fem!Reader. Exes to Lovers. Angst, Fluff, and Smut. When you and Spencer broke up, he tried to forget about you. He pushed all of those feelings for you down - until he sees your name on a list of potential victims being hunted by a man who kills single mothers. (57,400 words.) | Series Masterlist | Part One | Part Two | Part Three | Part Four | Part Five | Part Six (Finale)
Tumblr media
Jennifer Jareau x Fem!Autistic!Reader Headcanons
Jennifer Jareau and Emily Prentiss Kink Headcanons
Random Spencer Reid Headcanons
JJ Being Protective Of You (Jennifer Jareau x Fem!Autistic Reader)
The Scale of Dominance and Submissiveness in The Criminal Minds Characters (Headcanons)
Tumblr media
How would Spencer react to you teasing him with a lollipop?
How would Spencer react to you fainting around him?
How would Spencer, Emily, and Elle react to getting proposed to?
How would Derek, Emily, and Spencer react to your daughter being clingy with them?
Tumblr media
Note: This last fic links off to AO3. I'm probably not going to edit it and post it on Tumblr - it's going to live on AO3. So if you want to read it, you can do so at this link.
Burn The Witch - Spencer Reid x (BAU)Fem!Reader. Mutual Pining Co-Workers. Heavy Angst, Smut, Casefic. (Series - Complete.) You weren’t sure which you regretted more: acting on your feelings for Spencer, or writing them down first. But there wasn't much room for regrets when a psychopath was waving a gas can in front of your face and telling you he intended to turn you to ashes. (69,900 words.)
Tumblr media
671 notes · View notes
pelova4president · 4 months
Text
Magic Euros II
Leah Williamson x Wife!Reader
Magic Euros I
summary~ Your kids are absolute menaces, but how could they not, they’re Williamson’s and are around your wife’s crazy teammates all the time.
Tumblr media
Your kids are little monsters and there is nothing you could do about it. James seemed to be pretty sweet and shy but how older he got the more he acted like his naughty aunties. Alice really wasn’t any good from the moment she was born. Your daughter was just as naughty as Katie, Vic and Kyra. They tried to involve Alice in all their pranks in the hopes that no one would blame them but instead the innocent two year old.
There were times their plan would work and your daughter got put in time-out or nothing would happen because ‘you got no proof’. But other times, like when they had Alice to hide Lessi’s shoes, she told on them after you threatened to take the toddlers iPad away. “Alice! Why’d you have to tell on us?” Victoria crouched down to your daughter. “B-but iPad” the girl defended herself. You laughed at that and Kyra rolled her eyes annoyed. “Why did you bring an iPad addict into the world?” the Aussie sighed.
And while Alice was influenced by the bad kids, James loved his sweet auntie Lotte. They had a very special and cute bond. Lotte loved to babysit him whenever you had to make time for Alice’s swimming lessons. He always came back from Lotte’s house with so much to tell but is so tired he always falls asleep halfway through his story. The boy wanted to be just like her. He tried to play footie like her, wanted to cook like her and he even started to dress like her.
y/nwilliamson posted on their story
Tumblr media
Beth and Viv loved to babysit them. They took the kids to all kinds of playgrounds and their dogs, Myle and Rona are their favourite. Myle was still very hyper and the mini Leah’s are too so they’d both end up asleep after a very busy day. Almost always James and Alice and up in Myle’s bed with Myle’s on the ground next to them.
Jamie and Al loved to watch their mummy play footie in the summer, the winter was less fun. You went to games as that is your job, you needed to be up to date and what better way to do that watching your wife play live. Taking the toddlers with you, you sat in the friends and family section. The kids were good almost the whole game. Well that was until it starting pouring down. The London weather decided to show up and everyone got absolutely soaked.
y/nwilliamson posted on their story
Tumblr media
When the girls had to play friendlies in Portugal you took the kids with you. You would have a little vacation and free babysitters, why wouldn’t you go.
The flight to the sunny Portugal was hectic though. Arriving at the airport, James was asleep but the hyper girl you had in your arms definitely wasn’t. “Calm down Al, you’ll see your aunties in a bit.” Leah tried to calm her down but that only mad her more hyper. “Where’s auntie Vicky! And Kyky oh- and Katie and and Lessi?” she tried to wiggle her way out of your grasp. You put her on the ground and she ran around in search for the Arsenal girls.
“We should’ve just bought her that kidsbelt, that way she wouldn’t be running around like this.” Leah sighed already regretting the decision to bring the kids.
“Mommy, Mama! KyKy’s here!” you heard your little girl scream through the airport. “That’s awesome sweetie, can you find the others too?” you asked her, trying to distract her with something.
After a few minutes of Alice running around the airport in the hopes of getting her tired for the flight, she found the rest of the team. “Mama look! Auntie Vicky’s here too!” she dragged you to the Dutchie. “Oh god help me Vic, ze is al de hele dag zo en ze wordt maar niet moe” (Oh god help me Vic, she has been like this the whole day and she isn’t getting tired.) you hugged your friend. Vicky laughed at your tired state, “Dat had ik niet gedacht, je ziet er zo energiek uit!” (I wouldn’t of thought, you look so energetic!) she said sarcastically. You rolled your eyes at her and sighed.
You walked over to your wife and sleeping son. “Leah, i don’t know why we thought this was a good idea, Alice is already being a menace to society. Think of what she can do when she’s with those other devils for more than a few hours.” you whisper to her.
Lotte came walking over to the two of you. “How are the little monsters doing?” she asked looking at Alice who was being thrown into the air by Kyra. “Well one of the two is sleeping like an angel and the other is… well, not.” Leah told her. James woke up hearing his favourite auntie. “Lotte!” he said tiredly, wiping the sleep out of his eyes. “Hey grote jongen, you’re awake.” she took him out of the arms of your wife.
You tried to learn the kids some Dutch but that was hard since they were so young and they almost only spoke English. Vic, Viv and Lotte had tried to learn the kids some but it didn’t really stick. The only thing they really remembered was ‘stomkop’ which means stupid so it wasn’t really in your favour.
Walking into the plane, without kids since they chose their aunties over you and their other mom, you sat next to Leah. Kyra and Alice sat in front of you and Lotte and James next to you. You were not even off the ground when you heard the duo in front of you and your wife snore.
y/nwilliamson posted on their story
Tumblr media
When the team finally landed both of your kids were awake. Leah took the suitcases and bags to the teambus and you kept your eyes on the kids. Vic placed Al on her big suitcase and rolled the toddler to the parking lot. She was trying to teach her some Dutch but her effort was futile. “So kleine, say ‘ik hou meer van tante Vic dan van mijn mama’s’” (So little one, say ‘i love auntie Vic more than my mommy’s’) the midfielder tried. But the only thing coming out of the toddlers mouth was some gibberish.
A blonde forward approached the girls, “You’ve had her for a while now, she needs some quality time with her favourite auntie now.” Alessia grabbed to girl from Victoria’s suitcase. “You love auntie Lessi more right Ali?” Alessia said tickling your daughter.
Walking into the bus the naughty toddler took Alessia’s Prada glasses and put them on. “Look! I’m auntie Less!” she said posing like Alessia. Katie looked over and began laughing. “She really does look like you now, face all serious. Alice you look just like grumpy Lessi!” the Irish woman commented.
alessiarusso99 posted on their story
Tumblr media
Lina arrived later with her daughter Lo. Your kids loved to play together and try to trick Katie. Lo would tell Katie to walk her to the bathroom, where Alice and James would wait for her. “What can i help you with kid?” Katie asked the mini Lina. They would open the door and your kids attacked her. They threw water on her and the three of them ran away together.
“Lina Lina! Katie’s mad!” James ran towards the Swede. Lina would fake her confusion, “Why would Katie be angry pojke?”. The three kids looked at eachother, Alice pointed to Lo who had to explain everything.
Katie came running into the room with three buckets of water. “I’m gonna get ya!” she yelled chasing the screaming toddlers.
stinablackstenius posted on their story
Tumblr media
leahwilliamsonn
Tumblr media
liked by daniellevddonk and 318.827 others
chillin’ it out
comments
jillroord coolest kids out there 😎
lucybronze i’ll take the kids to the chillest place, next week they’re coming to barca
↳ keirawalsh i back that
lottewubbenmoy Jamie boy with the coolest sunnies
kyracooneyx yeahh the weirdooss
↳ victoriapelova you’re the biggest weirdo
alessiarusso99 ali looks too cute!!
↳ y/nwilliamson you out her in that dress and did her hair, how could she not
barcafemfam i love the arsenal family smm
W0s012 they’re literally mini Leah’s and y/n’s
When you got back from Portugal you went to dinner with your parents and Leah’s since they were in London for a few days. You had to leave the kids with Beth and Viv for the night but they didn’t mind, they loved kids.
Alice played with Myle and got her to play dead, well the toddler had to push her down to get her to play dead but it kind of worked. “Piew!” Alice yelled with her pistol fingers pointing at the puppy. “Myleee! You need to play dead! Lie downnn” she complained. The dog however had other plans and sprung on the little girl and started licking her face. “Bad doggy!” she giggled pushing Myle down on the couch and trying again. “Piew!” she yelled. Myle didn’t move a muscle so she just pushed the puppy down.
Viv saw the whole scene play out in front of her and laughed, having filmed the whole thing.
And while all of that was going on, James was vacuuming the couple’s house. “What’re you doing little guy?” Beth asked the boy. “Cleaning Auntie Viv and yours house!” he said excited. The vacuum wasn’t on but Beth didn’t have the heart to tell him that. “So sweet of you. Hard workers deserve a snack break right?” Beth ruffled his hair and placed a cookie in his hands.
viviannemiedema posted on their story
Tumblr media
Keira and Lucy kept their promise and invited you, Leah and the kids to Barcelona. Keira drove to the airport to pick you up. Alice and James attacked Keira immediately. “Oh my god! Al, Jamie please, Auntie Kei still needs to drive us.” Leah took the kids off her bestfriend. “Well hello to you too.” the midfielder laughed.
Lucy awaited you at their door. “Lucy!” the kids yelled, running out of the car and into the defender’s arms. “Hey monsters!” she hugged them. “Silly Lucy, i’m not a monster.” James laughed at his auntie.
The kids got to see the Barcelona training ground and even got to watch a game. Ingrid and Mapi, who they already knew, were waiting for the kids. The kids ran onto the field and into the arms of the Barcelona couple. “We’ve missed you so much!” Ingrid yelled, picking both kids up and squeezing them. Mapi spun James around and played goalie when Alice was taking penalties. “You’re too good niña!” Mapi said picking your daughter up and placing her on her back and running around the field.
Leah and you always enjoy your time in Barcelona, the people there were like family and the city was beautiful. The weather was nice, well it mostly was and if it was raining it would clear up quickly.
Lucy and Keira made forts with the kids, danced with them in the rain, even though you said they shouldn’t because they’d get sick. And Lucy got James to hug a tree. “Trees deserve love too Jamie. It’s mean to kick them. You don’t like it when someone kicks you, go give the tree a hug.” the dark haired woman said after catching James kicking a tree in the park. “I’ll say sorry to the tree.” James said and ran through the park, giving the biggest hug as an apology. Lucy giggled at the scene in front of her. James really had a good heart and he did look like Lotte, like a lot.
lucybronze, keirawalsh
Tumblr media
liked by aitanabonmati and 291.826 others
fun days with these kids
comments
lauren_hemp why is Jamie hugging a tree
ingrid_engen those samba’s are the cutest!
↳ marialeonn16 you bought them
↳ ingrid_engen they’re still cute though
victoriapelova why can they dance in the rain but i can’t?
↳ kyracooneyx yeah actually this is unfair
lj10 the coolest kids 😎
↳ lucybronze cooler than me?
↳ lj10 just a little bit
Coming back from the sunny Barcelona it was time for Alice’s first football training. James wasn’t really interested in football, only when auntie Lotte was playing. Alice loved to kick a ball around, she needed something to release all her energy.
Leah had been beyond excited to get her to play footie. They picked the shoes out together and bought her training kit. “You like these boots Ali?” Leah asked, picking out the shoes she liked the most. Alice just nodded. She wasn’t really interested in the boots, looking at the poster of one of her aunties in the store. “Look mummy, that’s auntie Lessi!” she pointed at the big poster next to the Adidas boots. “I want the same boots as Lessi!” the little girl insisted.
“Alice, that’s the wrong section. Look over here, you like these pink ones?” Leah said pointing towards the Nike boots. “No mummy! I want Lessi boots.” she stomped.
And that’s how your daughter came home with shiny silver Adidas boots.
Leah drove her to training, standing next to the field and watching your daughter play with other girls her age. Leah would never say it but seeing her little girl play football made her emotional. Alice was happy, making friends and even scoring. “She’s supposed to be a defender.” Leah sighed, hugging you from behind. “She’s an adidas girl and a striker but she plays football.” you said looking at your wife and kissing her on the lips. “You’re right, she’s a footballer.” Leah hummed.
leahwilliamsonn posted on their story
Tumblr media
A/N not my best but i pulled through. I still have writers block though :(
506 notes · View notes
tenpintsofsundrop · 7 months
Text
Lessons For A Genius - Lesson Two
Tumblr media
Sub!Spencer Reid x Dom!Fem!Reader
Lesson Two: Magic Metacarpals
(aka the one where Spencer learns how to finger you)
Summary:
After his first 'lesson', Spencer is even more eager to learn from you.
And while both of you are ignoring your growing yearning for something more, you teach him the next logical thing: how to pleasure you in return.
Sub!Spencer Reid x (BAU)Dom!Fem!Reader. (Pining) Friends with Benefits. Smut. Set during early Season 2.
Word Count: 26,300
Criminal Minds Masterlist | AO3 Link | Series Masterlist
If you want to be notified whenever I post a new fic, make sure to follow my library blog @sundropslibrary and turn on notifications there.
Please read my pinned post before interacting. (Basically, I will block you if you look like a bot.)
Full list of warnings and author's notes below the cut.
Warnings: General themes for a CM episode - murder/killing/mentions of gun violence/mentions of women being murdered and sexually assaulted/mentions of strangling; once again, there is a mention of a case that isn't in the canon (one that I have made up) and this fic is not case-centric; the reader is held in a choke-hold by the killer and uses dark humour to get out of it; the reader uses she/her pronouns and has a vagina; mentions of the reader wearing a dress/very girly outfit; the reader is heavily implied to be plus-sized; mentions of the reader being older than Spencer, but there is no specific mention of how much the age difference is/number of years (tbh the way I am playing it, it could be months, a year, or years of difference because they make jokes about it) (because this takes place in early S2, Spencer would be 24/25, so if you're younger than that, just imagine? lmao); the team being very nosy about Spencer and the reader's sex life and the reader lying about it in order to spare Spencer because he's shy (not because she's embarrassed of him); heavily implications of Morcia as a background couple; mentions of drinking/drunkenness (does not take place in this fic, it's just mentioned in passing); mentions of Spencer being bullied as a child.
General sexual themes; ongoing dom/sub relationship - Spencer is submissive and the reader is dominant; a safeword is in place but it's not used; Spencer is generally inexperienced and the reader is 'teaching' him things about sex, including slang, kinks, sexual technique, and the emotional consequences of sex, generally helping him explore his sexual side; mentions of using sex toys (a fleshlight, passing mentions of dildos, including a tentacle dildo that is not used); mentions of Spencer masturbating independently from scenes/playtime with the reader (these scenes are not detailed); descriptions of subspace; descriptions of Spencer having a subdrop/bad subspace experience because he masturbates without the reader there (this is a very brief part of the fic and all other moments of subspace are described pleasantly); the word 'MILF' is used to describe the reader - as a joke, and because Spencer doesn't fully understand the context.
The actual smutty meat of the fic (aka girl dinner) consists of: panty kink - Spencer wears a pair of lacy panties under his clothes while in public because it turns the reader on; praise kink - Spencer loves being praised; public/semi-public 'sex' (they don't have full-blown sex, it's just groping through clothing, and they are in a secluded area of a public place when it happens); risk of getting caught; strength kink - the reader exerts her strength over Spencer and he likes it; heated making out; hair pulling (Spencer receiving); groping through clothes (reader and Spencer receiving); Spencer cums in his pants while being groped; clothes sharing - Spencer wears the reader's clothes; the reader calls Spencer honey, sweetie, baby, pretty boy, good boy; Spencer calls the reader Miss; this fic does feature Mommy kink - Spencer starts calling the reader Mommy partway through; mentions of the reader wearing traditionally feminine lingerie; hand kink - the reader likes Spencer's hands; finger sucking (the reader sucks on Spencer's fingers); vaginal fingering/clitoral stimulation - the reader teaches Spencer how to finger her; Spencer edges the reader unintentionally; guided masturbation - Spencer masturbates for the reader; Spencer cums on the reader (by accident?); the reader licks some of Spencer's cum; mentions of pregnancy (Spencer likes the idea of getting the reader pregnant, but she is on birth control so it won't happen in this fic lmao); some mentions of aftercare (not as in depth as the previous fic); and I believe that's it.
A/N: I do intend for each part of this to possibly be read as a oneshot, so you don't have to read Lesson One in order for this to make sense narratively. But if you want more sub!Spencer stuff, then you should go back and read Lesson One just for your enjoyment. This makes reference to things that have happened in the first part, but you won't be utterly confused if you jump into reading this without reading the other one first. Anyway, I do hope you enjoy it, especially those of you that have been waiting for this part to come out!
...
When you woke up the next morning, you had almost forgotten about what had happened. 
You were drowsy, your body almost entirely sunken into the soft bed. If not for the ripe scent of coffee drifting through the air and undertone of something uniquely masculine stuck to the pillow - Spencer’s aftershave - then you likely would have thought that you were comfortable in your own apartment and simply turned over to go back to sleep. 
But then it all came flooding back to you. 
The Chinese take-out date, gifting Spencer the fleshlight - tying him to the chair in order to ‘help’ him use it. His moans, the sweet way he had looked up at you with those big eyes. The way he had called you ‘Miss’ with such utterly beautiful desperation, how perfect he had looked covered in his own cum. 
You sighed with delight as you remembered it all, a gentle tingle coming over your body as you thought about it. 
It was then that you realized what the pungent smell of coffee meant: Spencer must have been brewing a pot. You had no clue what time it was or when you had to be ready for work - but coffee sounded fucking amazing after the eventful night the two of you had. 
You were surprised that Spencer wasn’t still in bed, cuddled up to you. 
He had spent the whole night clinging to your back like a koala in the most endearing way. You had no clue how a man so large could make himself seem so small at times, but he definitely accomplished that by hooking his leg around your hip and whining whenever you tried to pull away from him even a slight bit. 
(You hated that it was something that would have been intensely annoying from any other partner or one night stand, but when he did it, you found it adorable. You knew that you were letting him get away with too much already, but you couldn’t help yourself.) 
What you didn’t realize: yes, Spencer would have loved to be cuddled up with you in bed all morning. But he had woken up before you - and he would deny the amount of time he had taken to stare at you while you were sleeping, ogling your beautiful, peaceful face. After he had gotten out of bed, he had taken the initiative to attempt to prepare breakfast. 
He rarely cooked for himself. When he did cook, it was usually simple, plain, unimpressive dishes that were more meant to kill hunger than to actually taste nice. And he was even further screwed by the fact that his fridge wasn’t even well stocked because the team had been so busy on cases that he hadn’t even thought to go grocery shopping in a while. 
Of course, he had coffee (and cream, and sugar - because he wasn’t a monster, he made himself a cup every morning). And he had some basics like eggs, so he was trying his best to make something nice for you. 
When you walked into the kitchen, still dressed in nothing but your camisole and your panties, the chill of the morning air was biting and Spencer looked invitingly warm. 
He was standing at the stove, concentrating on some sizzling pan, and you couldn’t resist the urge to walk up behind him and wrap your arms around his waist. He had gotten dressed since getting out of bed, so he was wearing a bright blue cotton tee shirt (that you didn’t yet see had the Superman logo on the front) and a pair of plaid pajama bottoms. It was an entirely adorable sight: Spencer in loungewear. You indulged in pressing your face lightly between his shoulders, loving the feeling of the soft cotton against your cheek. 
You noticed that the radio was on in the background - a low hum compared to the pan sizzling on the stove. But from what you could tell, the news was playing. He was such an old man in some ways. 
“Please tell me that’s coffee I’m smelling.” You moaned quietly, feeling snuggled by his soft embrace. 
“A teaspoon of sugar and just a little bit of cream,” He said, taking his hand off the handle of the frying pan to reach over to the side, grabbing a coffee cup and hoisting it in your direction - which was slightly awkward with you behind him. 
You met him halfway, taking the coffee thankfully. Then you moved to lean against the counter to actually drink your coffee. He was rueful that the hug didn’t last longer, but he didn’t say anything about it. 
“You remembered,” You grinned at him, referring to the fact that he had made your coffee exactly how you liked it. 
When you took the first sip, it tasted amazing, and began to wake up your senses from the drowsy lull that you had been feeling. 
“It’s quite literally impossible for me to forget.” He replied, giving you a grin. 
“Hmm,” You hummed thoughtfully, clutching the warm coffee cup with both hands. “I’d like to test that theory one of these days.” 
If you could make Spencer so incoherent with an orgasm, even just begging for one, you were willing to bet that you could feed him information that he wouldn’t be able to repeat back to you when he was so fucked out. It would be one of the ultimate victories - proving the genius’s perfect eidetic memory wrong. 
Spencer saw that look in your eyes - the same one you had given him last night before you had gifted him the fleshlight. (Which was still propped up in the drying rack, a sight that had startled him when he had first gotten into the kitchen that morning). He had a feeling that, based on that look alone, he knew what you meant. He shied away then, looking back down to the pan of eggs as your brain moved on to another subject. 
“I still can’t believe that you listen to the radio in the morning,” You commented, nodding toward the device that was propped up on the half-wall that partitioned off the kitchen from the living room. “You’re such an old man.” 
“I’m younger than you!” He chuckled. 
“No, no.” You easily corrected him, your voice taking on a very typical joking tone. “Being an old man is a way of life. It’s not about your age. It’s why you and Gideon get along so well.” 
Spencer snorted with laughter at this. He turned off the stove, deciding the eggs were done, and began to scrape them onto a plate, hoping that it wasn’t too measly or unimpressive. 
“Well then… you had sex with an old man last night.” Spencer chuckled, trying to sound confident in this ‘joke’. 
You couldn’t help but to laugh at his nervousness. 
“You need to work on your comebacks, too.” You told him with a grin. “I should get you one of those ‘yo mama’ joke books that seventh graders pass around.” 
“Oh, that explains why I suck at comebacks. I skipped seventh grade.” He shrugged casually. 
You laughed even harder at this. For him, it was a simple statement of fact, but to you, it sounded like he was purely bragging, and that turned out to be a better joke than the one he actually intended as humor. 
Spencer bit his lip to hold back a grin. 
Mornings with you - it was so much better than he had expected. He had expected things to be intensely awkward after what had taken place last night. He had expected that the entire tone of your relationship might change. And that was something he was fearful of. But you were still making jokes, still absolutely not afraid to insult him in that joking way that you did. 
Spencer felt a yearning deep inside of him at the realization - like the string of a harp being plucked, setting off vibrations of bitter harmony through his entire being. He wanted his life to be like this every single morning. He wanted to make coffee for you every day - he wanted to be yours. 
You picked up a fork and took a small bite of the eggs he had offered up, and Spencer felt his heart drop when your face immediately coiled into disgust. 
“What’s wrong?” He asked quietly, fearing he had terribly disappointed you. 
“Honey… how much salt did you put in this?” You asked, your words slightly muffled by the food cradled on your tongue. 
You walked over to the sink and spit the eggs out, and Spencer rushed to pick up a fork for himself as he answered. 
“Not much, I think.” He said, taking his own bite of the food. Then he immediately understood. “Oh my god. That’s so bad.” He said, feeling a gag curling in his throat at just how putridly salty it was. 
He leaned over and spat his bite in the sink next to yours, and before the fear of disappointing you could fully set in, you burst out laughing brightly. 
“Oh god.” You chuckled. “You don’t usually cook, do you?” 
“Not really.” He said, giving you a timid smile. “I’m sorry.” 
“It’s okay.” You assured him, rubbing a hand gently across his back. “We can just get some breakfast on the way to work.” 
He would learn to cook for you too. Most definitely. 
The sweetness and peace was disrupted by a sharp digital chirping - a cellphone ringing. You didn’t think to question if it was your phone or Spencer’s before you put your coffee cup on the counter and rushed toward the sound, finding the small silver object buzzing in the middle of the coffee table (still off to the side of the room where you had pushed it the night before). You grabbed it up and flipped it open, and answered without hesitation. 
“Hello?” You said politely. 
Spencer stood in the doorway of the kitchen then, watching on with curiosity, wondering if the two of you were being called in for a case. 
“Y/N?” JJ’s voice came from the other end of the line - but she sounded oddly confused. 
“Yeah.” You confirmed. “What’s up?” 
“What are you doing answering Spencer’s phone?” She asked, an eager curiosity coming through her voice. 
Your work phones were practically identical, so it was a crapshoot. 
You scrambled to make up an excuse, even though you knew her mind had likely already strayed to something in the realm of ‘adult sleepover’. 
“He and I were hanging out last night and I fell asleep on the couch watching movies.” You said. “You know Reid, he went on that whole rant about how driving tired is like driving drunk, he insisted that I stay over-” 
JJ let out a hardy laugh, cutting you off. 
“Yeah, keep working on that.” She said. “I’m sure the others will definitely believe it.” You rolled your eyes at this, and JJ continued. “Did the two of you use a condom, or should we be expecting some genius babies coming our way nine months from now?” 
You wanted to conjure up a crude (but truthful) joke about how Spencer had cum into a silicone pussy and you didn’t think babies could come from that. But for once, you managed to hold your tongue. You wanted to respect his privacy rather than flaunting your sexual exploits in front of other people and embarrassing him. You did have some sense of tact. 
“Do we have a case or are you just calling around cause you’re lonely?” You fired back, trying to get her off this topic. 
“Yes, we do.” She said. “And you just saved me a phone call. So you and your little boyfriend get in here as soon as possible, okay?” 
You sighed. “Yeah, of course.” 
You snapped the phone shut before she could make any more cute comments, and then you walked over and handed it to Spencer. 
“There’s a case?” He asked. 
“Yeah.” You told him. “Sweetie, would you mind running down to my car and grabbing my go-bag? I need a fresh change of clothes.” 
“Yeah, yeah, of course. I can do that.” 
His overall obedience toward you kicked in again, and he found himself nodded eagerly. He knew that if he were a dog, his tail would have been wagging relentlessly as he shoved on a pair of shoes and a sweater and you tossed him your keys from your purse in order to go and do the task. 
You chugged down your coffee and headed toward the bathroom for a quick shower to freshen up. As Reid went down to the parking garage, he had to wonder about the things he had just heard you say on that call. 
He knew that you had made up the excuse about you ‘falling asleep on the couch’ to JJ because you didn’t want to simply expose the fact that the two of you had played around the night before. It was a private thing that should be kept between the two of you. Even though you were relatively shameless about toting other private matters in public. You were never ashamed about announcing to the world when you were on your period or if certain foods had upset your stomach - in great detail. 
So - if you weren’t so eager to announce being with Reid, did it mean that you were ashamed of him? Did it mean that you didn’t want to tell everyone that you had a sexual partner like him? 
He tried not to stew in that thought as he brought your bag back upstairs. When he closed the door to the apartment and you heard him come in, you called him and told him to come toward the bathroom, and he heard the shower shutting off. 
It was only then that it occurred to him that you were using his shower - you were naked in the shower. You were naked in his apartment. 
He felt warmth in his pelvis at the thought, and he tried dampening it down (tried thinking of horror, sadness, dead bodies) - because he really didn’t have time to masturbate or ‘play’ more with you before work. He didn’t have time to take care of an erection right now. Would this be a recurring problem? Getting erections around you so easily now because you had awakened something in him? Because now he knew that you would actually touch him? 
When Spencer came to the bathroom door, it was partially cracked open, and there was warm, hazy air pouring out - clearly steam from how hot you had the shower. 
“Did you find the bag?” You asked, clearly having heard Spencer’s footsteps in the hallway. 
“Y-yeah.” He answered. 
“Okay, well, you can come in and bring it to me.” You chuckled, bright and confident as ever. 
Spencer pushed the door open fully. 
He felt like he was stepping into an early morning heaven when he stepped into that humid air and saw you standing in the middle of the bathmat, wrapping a towel around your naked, dripping body. 
The way you held it kept your breasts and vagina fully covered, shielding all of the ‘important’ parts from Spencer’s view. But when you pulled it back to adjust the tightness of the towel around your chest, you clearly didn’t care about the skin that was revealed. The thickness of your hip and the plushness of the side of your stomach was bared to his eyes; his gaze devoured the large strip of skin all the way up the side of your body, just barely kissing the side of your breast where the towel covered you. It looked so scandalous even though it showed so little of you before you covered yourself back up and tucked the towel into itself, securing the fabric around your body. 
“Thank you, Spencer.” You said, reaching out and grabbing the bag from him. 
Spencer stood there for a moment longer, watching in utter awe as his eyes traced a droplet of water down your neck and into your cleavage. He wondered what it might be like to lean over and lick it up, wondering what your skin might taste like-
“Spence, shouldn’t you go get ready now?” You posed, looking up from rooting around your bag that you now had propped up on the closed toilet lid. 
“Right.” Spencer said. “Right. Yeah.” 
Spencer rushed off to his bedroom, doing just that. 
He did have to masturbate before he could focus at all on getting dressed. He felt slightly shameful for it, but he picked up your discarded blouse from his bedroom floor, left there by you from the night before, holding it to his nose while he pumped his cock with his hand. And with it, he came faster than he ever had by his own touch. And then he rushed to clean up and get dressed and managed to meet you just as you were emerging from the bathroom, looking as beautiful as ever in another button up blouse and simple black pants. 
You gave him a grin and didn’t at all seem to suspect that he had touched himself, and he felt so utterly victorious - like he had a secret, like he had gotten away with something. 
… 
You had to laugh as you watched Spencer struggle to clean the dried cum off his glasses in the car with a couple of wet wipes. It was something you had forgotten to do the night before, and you found it entirely amusing as he muttered and grunted to himself, trying to get the lenses fully clean while you drove. 
By the time you got to the office, Spencer’s glasses were glimmering clean and you recklessly pulled into the first parking spot you saw in the garage, hoping that you weren’t terribly late. (Unfortunately you hadn’t had time for breakfast, and hunger was gnawing at you, but you would take care of that later.) 
Spencer began voicing complaints about your parking job and the likelihood of your doors getting dented by someone else getting out of their car, but you simply dragged him forward with a hand on his wrist and told him that it would be your problem as you shoved him into the elevator. 
Nobody else was lingering in the bullpen, which worried you, and surely enough - everybody else was already sitting at the roundtable as you and Spencer walked down the hall. Many prying eyes stared at the two of you from the doorway, clearly expectant of the two of you. When you got in, you noticed that the only absent face was Gideon. At least you and Spencer weren’t the only ones holding up the presentation of the case. 
“You’re late.” Hotch grumbled as Spencer shut the door behind the two of you. “Again.” 
“So sue me.” You shrugged, causing Hotch to roll his eyes, and causing a smirk from Morgan and Elle - who generally loved your snark. 
“Don’t blame her, Hotch, she probably had a hard time finding her keys after Boy Genius rocked her world.” Elle said, making an obvious joke about the fact that you and Spencer had come in together. 
That, and you wouldn’t put it above JJ not to tell everyone that you had spent the night at Spencer’s place (especially if she delivered that news under suspicion that the two of you had sex). 
Reid - who had gone to the counter off to the side to get himself yet another cup of coffee - dropped a packet of sugar on the floor out of nervousness when he heard Elle’s comment. You found it entirely adorable when he scrambled to pick it up, clearly trying his hardest not to seem suspicious. 
“So come on, how was it?” Morgan said, looking right at you as he hopped onto the joke. “Did he spread you open like a good library book?” 
Hotch sighed, pressing his fingers into the bridge of his nose, knowing he could do nothing to stop the conversation. He looked to his phone, desperately trying to ignore this as it went on around him. 
“Very funny.” You griped sarcastically. “If I look tired, it’s because this loser had me up all night rambling on about Star Wars - fun facts, behind the scenes trivia.” You said, motioning toward Spencer for emphasis when you said ‘this loser’. “I absolutely did not need to know the difference between a protocol droid and an astromech droid, but now I do.” 
On any other occasion, you casually throwing around the word ‘loser’ in reference to Spencer would have hurt his feelings. 
But during this moment, Spencer found himself suppressing a grin. Everyone in the room had basically invited you to openly mock him for his lack of sexual ability, to spill his secrets as office gossip. But instead, you had chosen to keep those secrets close to your chest, clearly as a way to protect him from future mockery. And on top of that, you had made a clever reference to a previous conversation that the two of you did have about Star Wars. He was proud that you remembered the term ‘astromech droid’ off the top of your head at all. 
He felt proud, sharing a filthy secret with you. And he knew that he was definitely not a loser after what had happened last night. 
“Star Wars?” JJ questioned, looking at you with an expression that said she definitely knew you were lying, but she obviously didn’t have any proof. 
You had told her that you fell asleep on his couch by accident, and now you were telling the others that he had kept you up all night? 
“Yeah, that sounds more like it.” Morgan chuckled, receiving a knowing nod from Elle. 
Spencer passed by you, placing a coffee cup in front of your chair as you took your jacket off and sat down. He highly resisted the urge to give you a grin - knowing that it would give away your sweet little secret to the rest of the room. He simply walked around the table and took his own seat, and before any further discussion about the possible antics of your private lives could occur, Gideon walked in with a file in hand and JJ began presenting the case. 
… 
It was a case like any other. (Unfortunately.) Women strangled, sexually assaulted, left in areas of the woods that weren’t too difficult to find. 
As you looked at the horrific crime scene photos, you couldn’t help but to think that perhaps part of the reason you loved to dominate subservient men was to take back your personal power. Because deep down, you knew that you were terrified of ending up like that, and you loved the small piece of the world that you could take back when you got your hand around a man’s neck and made him beg for mercy (consensually, of course). 
But you couldn’t dwell on that for too long, because you had a job to do. 
There was a fresh crime scene when the team arrived, and Hotch sent you and Morgan to investigate it while he and Gideon went to speak to the victim’s family. The others left to set up at the local police station, and you couldn’t help but to notice Spencer’s eyes lingering on you as you parted ways. 
There were some drag marks in the dirt and a camera perched on a public bathroom that insisted the victim (and her attacker) could have been seen, so Morgan stepped away to call Garcia to see if she could pull anything from the camera’s feed. You did some more looking around, but couldn’t find anything of note. 
When you walked back over to where Morgan was perched beside the SUV, grinning with his phone beside his ear, you couldn’t hold back a comment at his final words before he hung up. 
“-oh, of course. Well you are beautiful and brilliant as always, my love. Thank you.” 
“You didn’t tell me Reid was on the phone.” You commented snidely, giving a wide smirk as you walked around into Morgan’s view. 
You thought you were being clever, making the joke that he would call Reid beautiful, or playfully call him ‘my love’. But of course, he turned this right back around on you. 
“No, that was just Garcia. She said the camera’s a dud and she couldn’t get anything off it.” Before you could comment on this fact, he continued. 
“But I took a message from Reid earlier. He said he left his panties at your place and he wants them back,” He smirked widely himself as he said this. 
Likely the exact opposite of what he had intended, this caused a distinct image in your mind. One of Spencer wearing a pair of pink lacy panties - his long, hard cock straining to fit inside the skimpy material, and leaky wildly inside of it, making everything so wet. 
You forced yourself to refocus, and purposefully put on a sour look, pretending that you were annoyed by his crude comment. 
“Ha-ha.” You griped sarcastically. “You know Reid and I aren’t a thing. So you can stop with the jokes before you embarrass him.” 
Truthfully, you did want the jokes to stop before it hurt Reid. You knew that he likely wanted to keep his sex life private. You didn’t want his shyness to come back tenfold before you could truly open him up and explore his filthy side. 
Morgan snorted, clearly in disbelief. 
“Oh, so you’re gonna act like that whole bit this morning wasn’t you and boy genius stumblin’ in late because of a late night booty call?” Morgan posed. “A real one. Not him fallin’ asleep on his phone.” 
You shifted your attitude then. If he wasn’t going to drop it, then you were going to arm yourself. 
“Okay, if you’re so invested in my sex life, you wanna talk about the size XXL purple leopard thong that I found in your back seat three weeks ago?” You posed sharply, a stone cold look on your face even though you were holding back the urge to laugh. 
At the time, Morgan had offered to give you a ride home because your car battery had died. And when you tossed your bag into his back seat, you randomly spotted the streak of bright color - very out of place among the few gray sweatshirts he had in the back. And when you picked it up, wondering what it was, you held it in your hands and in a moment, based on the size, knew who it belonged to. 
But he had been denying where it had come from (and the lustful tryst behind it) ever since. Clearly he wanted to keep his inter-office sex life private too. 
“I-” Morgan began stuttering out an explanation, then swallowed it up. “We should get going.” He said, motioning toward the SUV. 
“We should.” You easily agreed. 
… 
The whole time the team spent working the case, you found it difficult to interact with Spencer. 
You really wanted to say that having sex with him wouldn’t change your working relationship, but it wasn’t like you had fucked just anybody. It was Spencer. If you had railed Elle or Derek or anybody else on the team, you probably could have gone to work the next day and pushed it to the back of your mind with grace. 
But knowing that Spencer was inexperienced, knowing that you had likely been the first person to ever hear him moan like that, the first to ever see him covered in his own cum - it was definitely something that stuck in your head (to a painfully distracting extent). 
Every time you so much as looked at him, saw that thoughtful expression with those glasses perched on his face, you immediately pictured him blissfully fucked out with large spots of his own cum covering the lenses. 
So you tried your best to avoid him for the majority of the work. You volunteered to leave the station whenever possible, and left him with his maps, making a geographical profile, doing what he did best. You tried to keep yourself distracted and focused on a case. 
This - somehow - had you and Gideon following a lead, following up with someone who had spoken to the first victim a few minutes before she was murdered. While the two of you searched the man’s property looking for him, he managed to sneak up behind you and put you in a chokehold, attempting to strangle you. 
Because yeah - he was the killer. Great. 
And apparently, once again, your sick sense of humor paid off. Because when your hand reached for your gun upon instinct and you realized that in your Spencer Reid sex-haze distractions, you had somehow forgotten it in the car, you cursed yourself, and then you began to physically struggle. And then you realized that this man was too strong, and there was no good way for you to escape the hold with physical methods. 
With your vision becoming hazy, your instinct was to start moaning in a very exaggerated, pornographic way and tell him how much you liked the feeling of being strangled - which led him to loosen his grip out of shock. And that gave you more than enough room to elbow him in the face, knocking him loopy so you could call to Gideon for help. 
The two of you had him in cuffs in minutes and when everyone else got there and asked you how you managed to escape, you told them that you were simply too fierce of a fighter for the man to hold you down. They didn’t need to know what actually happened or where your mind went when faced with danger. 
Spencer looked at you with incredibly sad eyes when he saw the irritated strangle marks around your neck, but you pointed to the marks and told him you were fine with a chuckle. That it looked worse than it was. You were surprised and kind of hurt when he didn’t say anything to you in return. 
Spencer didn’t sit next to you during the plane ride home (which you took slight offense to). But he did come up to you in the parking garage when you were getting ready to leave. You had been inspecting a large bump in one of your doors (cursing the fact that Spencer always had to be right), and you became distracted when you heard his footsteps echoing through the large space behind you. 
You thought that maybe he needed a ride since you had been the one to drive him there after your heated night together. But he stood a few feet away with his hands in his pockets, so you took your hand off the key that was poised in your car door and made it clear that you were prepared to pay attention to him - clearly he had something to say. 
“Are you mad at me?” He asked timidly. 
“What? No.” You let out breathily, almost laughing. “Why would you think-?” You began to ask, and then cut yourself off, realizing the answer to your own question halfway through speaking it. “Because I’ve been avoiding you.” You spoke aloud. 
Spencer nodded, seeming very solemn and downtrodden by this fact. 
“You wouldn’t even look at me over the past few days.” He said. “I mean, I understand if I did something wrong.” He declared, his voice taking on the same broken wetness that his eyes had, as though he was on the verge of crying. “But I - I thought that what happened the other night, what we did, I thought it was special. I-” 
“Spencer. Come here.” You summoned him closer, not wanting to talk loudly across the parking garage at him. You didn’t want your voices to echo when speaking about your sex life - just in case anybody did happen to come by. 
You found it achingly adorable that he called what had happened ‘special’. Like he was a young woman talking about ‘making love’. It was tooth-rotting sweet. Especially considering that he wasn’t referring to some night where the two of you had laid in bed together with candles and Barry Mantilow playing. But rather, a time where you had tied him to a kitchen chair and fucked him senseless with a fake pussy. 
Spencer easily followed your order, finding nothing but natural order in listening to you. He came to stand just a few inches from your body where you were leaning up against the door of your car, and then you began to speak quietly. 
“What we did was special.” You assured him with a smile. The sadness on his features broke up slightly at this. “In fact, it was so special that I couldn’t get it out of my head. Every time I looked at you, I just imagined you moaning for me, covered in your own cum. I kept hearing your pretty voice in my ears saying ‘please’ in that gorgeous way you do.” 
Of course, you did angle your words more into dirty talk, and you leaned into him slightly when you said these things, whispering in a low, seductive voice. You loved how his Adam’s apple bobbed heavily as he swallowed thickly, and a slight flush moved across his cheeks at your words. 
When he didn’t say anything, clearly stunned into silence by your words, you continued. 
“I didn’t want to be turned on, or distracted when we have an important job to do.” You had to leave out the fact that you had been so distracted that you had almost made a fatal mistake. But nobody needed to know about that. “So… I just tried to focus on something other than you for a while. I do apologize if it seems like I was avoiding you out of anger, but that is definitely not the case.” You told him, easily capping off your explanation. 
“I understand.” Spencer nodded. “That’s… kind of how I feel every day. But I guess I’m just used to it by now. So I’m better at not being distracted.” 
You felt intensely flattered, and slightly turned on as he unintentionally fluffed your ego. 
“Because you’re a good boy.” You told him, knowing that praise was one of his weak spots. 
You swore you saw his knees shake when the words hit him, and he cleared his throat loudly before he spoke again. 
“Is - is it always going to be like this?” He asked. 
He would have mourned your friendship if that were the case. He didn’t want to trade off your jokes and your everyday interactions for the sex, as amazing as the sex was. Selfishly, he wanted both. 
“No.” You easily assured him. “I just need a bit of time to get my head on straight. I need some time to get used to it. Like you said, I need to get better at not being distracted.” 
Spencer nodded at this. 
He was very tempted to ask if you wanted to come over to his place that night. If you wanted to ‘sleep-over’ again. Not only had he enjoyed the spectacular orgasm, learning from you, but he had genuinely enjoyed the kind of domesticity that came from waking up with you there. He loved having someone in his kitchen in the morning. He knew he would miss that sorely if he woke up tomorrow morning and you weren’t there. (Perhaps you had spoiled him too much already.) 
However, before he could work up the courage to ask, you leaned up on your toes and kissed him on the cheek, muttering ‘goodnight, Spence’. And in return, he muttered something about paperwork before he walked back toward the elevator. 
… 
That night, Spencer went home and grabbed the fleshlight off the dishrack as soon as he spotted it. He knew that you had bought it for him with the intention of him using it independently, but as he grabbed the bottle of lube off the living room coffee table, he just felt… lonely without you there. 
But he supposed that he had to learn how to do it on his own, because you wouldn’t be there all the time to help him. It was only a fantasy - the two of you getting a place together, so he could serve you in every possible way, doing so gleefully, and in return, you would play with him whenever he wanted. 
He stripped naked and slicked up his cock and the toy just like you had shown him. He couldn’t help but to miss the feeling of your hand on his cock as he did it. When he got the tight softness of the fake pussy around him, he screwed his eyes closed tight - and all he could think about was you. 
He missed you like a tree missing sunlight, and he felt his head spinning - felt like he had no greater sense of control without your voice telling him what to do. It made him anxious and on edge the whole time he had that fake pussy wrapped around his cock, rather than the beautifully, buttery warmth he had felt before. 
By the time he came, he was practically sobbing. A deep ache for you in his chest as he missed your touch over him - missed the feeling of your fingers running through his hair, missed your voice calling him ‘good boy’ as that tingling ran through his gut. 
After he rinsed out the toy with hot water and put it back in the dish rack to dry (wondering if he was cleaning it right) and jumped in the shower, he wondered if he would ever be content to masturbate alone again. He wondered if you had ruined him, if he would ever truly feel satiated without your touch. 
… 
The next few days passed without much of note happening. 
You and Spencer stayed away from each other in the office and everyone began to whisper, theorizing that you were in some kind of fight. But of course, they didn’t notice the glances the two of you exchanged over the partition of your close desks - a deeply knowing stare that only the other person could decipher. 
Also, unknowingly, Derek had given you a fantastic idea. 
One day during your lunch break, you visited a lingerie store that you loved, and picked up a pair of lacy pink panties that would definitely be too small for you - but that you hoped would fit a certain genius’ slim hips just right. 
… 
At the end of the week, you were intensely thankful to have a day off. 
You were tempted to turn your phone off completely, not wanting to be cursed with being called in on your day off. You could say that you lived with the hope that nobody out there was needing the BAU’s help, but truly, you were just annoyed and wanted some time to relax. 
You woke up naturally around mid morning, and you were feeling hungry so you hesitantly rolled out of bed. You washed your face and did a light, lazy morning routine. On your way to the kitchen in your modest, cozy, but very well decorated apartment, you heard a knock on the door. 
You felt all of your muscles tense up unconsciously. You really hoped that it wasn’t someone from the team, needing something. (You also hoped that it wasn’t one of your exes, showing up unannounced to beg for you back because the sex had been too good and had ruined them for anyone else - which had happened before. Multiple times unfortunately.) 
You hesitantly walked over to the door (so tempted to pretend that you weren’t home and simply be left unbothered). When you looked through the peephole, you were delightfully surprised to see that it was Spencer. He was standing there, dressed like he usually did for work, holding a tray with two takeout coffee cups in one hand and a large brown paper bag in the other. 
He had brought breakfast. 
A sweetheart with a big dick and a pretty face who begged so pretty and brought food? Fuck, you might just have to marry him. 
You eagerly opened the door and grinned widely at him. 
“Spence!” You greeted him with excitement. “Fancy seeing you here.” 
“Um, hi.” He gave you a smile himself, and nodded at you rather than waving because his hands were full. “Can I come in? I brought breakfast.” He motioned toward the items in his hands, and you nodded, moving aside to let him in. “I wanted to make up for those… abysmal eggs that I made you the other morning.” 
“They weren’t abysmal.” You told him with a chuckle as you shut the door. “And I do admire you for trying.” 
Spencer naturally navigated his way to your small kitchen, to the small round table that you had in there to set the items down. This was only his third time in your apartment. 
Two of the other times he had been there, it had been to hang out and play board games with you, JJ, Elle, and Penelope. Something that had started out as a joke - Derek telling him that he might have fun ‘tagging along on girls’ night’. So he had. And he did have fun. 
And one of the times it had been because he had gotten quite drunk and you had brought him here to take care of him. Because he had been so drunk that he couldn’t tell you where his house keys were. Waking up on your couch that morning to the smell of pancakes had been delightfully confusing. 
Either way, he found your apartment wonderfully homey. Decorated in jewel tones with girly touches. And there was always a nice smell lingering in the air from some kind of scented candle or nice perfume you were wearing. 
“Yeah, well, food is definitely not one of my areas of expertise.” Spencer admitted, carrying on the conversation as he took your coffee out of the tray and handed it to you. 
You noticed the distinct motion of his eyes going up and down your body, lingering around your thighs and your breasts, distracting him from picking up his own coffee for a few moments. 
It was only then that you became hyper-aware of the fact that you were still wearing your pajamas. 
It was a matching set made of a thin cotton fabric with a floral pattern on it - the top was a tank top with thin little spaghetti straps (and of course, you had just gotten out of bed, so you weren’t wearing a bra). The shorts were intensely short, revealing most of your wide thighs. It didn’t leave much to the imagination, so you realized why it caused Spencer’s eyes to wander. You loved his keen gaze, though. And you pretended not to notice as the conversation continued. 
“The genius finally admits that there’s something he doesn’t know!” You chuckled. 
“There are still plenty of things I don’t know.” Spencer said quietly - the glint in his eye told you that he was definitely referring to the pivotal conversation that the two of you had the other night. The conversation where he had lovingly begged you to teach him about sex. “Plenty of things I still need to learn.” 
There was a pause where the air was filled with intense sexual tension, but Spencer broke it by grabbing the paper bag with the food in it and opening it up. 
“I got you a breakfast sandwich.” He said. “Bacon, egg, and cheese on a bagel.” 
“Sounds perfect.” You nodded. “Plates are in the cupboard above the sink. I’m gonna go down to my mailbox and see if my newspaper has been delivered.” You told him, walking over to the door to shove on your slippers. 
“Getting your news from the paper? What an old lady you are,” Spencer said, clearly recycling your own words from the other morning back at you. 
“That just means you like old ladies.” You chuckled, recycling his comment from the other day. “You must be into MILFs,” 
“‘MILFs?’” Spencer questioned, that adorably confused look coming across his features again. 
You became filled to the brim with glee at the realization that you would get to explain this to him. 
“It means ‘Mother I’d Like To Fuck’ or ‘Mommy I’d Like To Fuck’.” You told him. “Usually it’s used to describe a sex fantasy where someone wants to fuck - well, a mother. Someone who’s had children, because they’re attracted to the concept of motherhood. Or it can be describing a porn category, usually anything with a curvy older woman and a younger man… some people say that a MILF doesn’t necessarily have to be a woman who’s had kids, just a woman who’s older than you and hot.” 
Spencer’s lips gaped with lustful shock, and a flush came over him. He wanted to confirm that you were definitely a MILF - because you were a woman who was technically older than him, curvy, and very hot. And he definitely wanted to fuck you. All the time. But that would mean using the word ‘Mommy’ to describe you, and as much as that brought a tingle through him - that was not a can of worms that he was ready to open. Yet.
You left him standing there, gaping with shock and you couldn’t help but to laugh at this as you walked out the door to go to the mailbox. 
When you came back, you and Spencer sat on the couch and ate with the TV playing quietly in the background. A random network was playing Pretty Woman and you left it on because Spencer remarked that he had never seen it before, and you found it adorable how closely he paid attention to the film as it progressed. 
When you finished your food, you opened your newspaper and began reading. At some point, you had stretched out, and your feet had wandered into Spencer’s lap. Before you could wonder if he found it annoying, he began to lightly massage them. 
It was a delicate kind of peace, and you couldn’t help but to enjoy the silent, easy company as he watched the film and you read an article about a new baby penguin being given to two male penguin parents at the local zoo. 
You didn’t know that Spencer’s skin was crawling, eagerness building up inside of him as he sat in silence. Seeing you just sitting there, your face gently concentrated as you read. You putting your feet so carelessly in his lap, using him like he was just a lovely piece of furniture, just a footrest for you. All if it seemed to be checkmarks on some unknown list of things that only made him more lustful. 
And for the past ten minutes, he had been slowly losing focus on the plot of the film and found himself staring more and more at your thighs or sneaking glances at you over top of the newspaper. 
He had the urge to simply nudge your legs apart and crawl between them. To start touching you until he found out what was pleasurable for you. Until you called him ‘good boy’ in that way that made him melt again. But he wasn’t nearly confident enough to just do that. So he was just sitting there quietly. Slowly going insane as he thought about all the things that he wanted you to be doing to him now that the two of you were alone with free time. 
Of course, you noticed him becoming more antsy. You felt him moving more in his seat, you felt him becoming tense under your feet. So you decided to ask and see what he would say. You wondered if he would come right out and admit that he was feeling lustful, or if you would have to pull it out of him. 
“What’s up, Spence?” You asked, glancing over the newspaper at him. 
Then, Spencer said something incredibly stupid. 
“They’re hosting some of Van Gogh’s original sketches at the Smithsonian Art Museum this month.” Spencer said, motioning toward the back page of the newspaper that you had extended in one hand. It was all advertisements, but one of them did say something about a Van Gogh exhibit including some of his original art. 
He had been feeling dangerously nervous and wanted to deflect from himself. 
“Hmm.” You said after you read it. “Maybe we should go check it out.” 
Spencer’s face fell to disappointment at this suggestion, and you held back laughter. 
“What? Did you have some other grand plans for the day?” You posed, knowing this would get the right reaction out of him. 
“I…” Spencer let out a breath, clearly hesitating. “I was kind of hoping we could… play.” 
You couldn’t hold back your grin. You loved that he was using the language you had taught him, feeling confident in putting the vocabulary to good use. 
“How about this?” You posed, knowing that you were fully in charge, and it was up to you to make the plan. “We go and check out the art exhibit, and if you behave yourself on this little outing, then you can have whatever you want as a reward when we come back home.”
Spencer’s eyes lit up at this. He seemed highly motivated at the idea of having a ‘reward’. 
“What would ‘behaving myself’ entail?” He asked, ever eager to have a set of rules to follow. 
“Don’t touch me without permission.” You told him. “Keep your hands to yourself. Don’t nag me or keep asking when we’ll come home and play. And… well, there is one more thing. Something special that you could do for me.” 
Spencer’s face knit with confusion at this. 
“What’s that?” He asked. 
“Hold on.” You told him. 
Then you got up off the couch and abandoned your newspaper on the coffee table, leaving Spencer nervously fidgeting as he waited for your return. He was surprised when you came back with a bright pink shopping bag - something fairly small and girly. The shop logo on the side wasn't one that he recognized, so he had no idea what could be inside the bag. 
He waited patiently as you stood on the opposite side of the table and put the bag in the middle of it, and peeled back the pink tissue paper to take out the object inside the bag. He was slightly confused when you pulled out a small, delicate pair of lacy pink panties. 
When you unfolded them and held them up to display them to him, he easily saw that they would be too small for you, and the confusion racked him even harder. If you hadn’t bought the underwear for yourself then-? 
“I wanted you to wear these for me.” You told him, your voice steady. “Under your clothes all day. So just you and I know.”
Instantly, a wave of anxiety swept over Spencer. 
You hated the look that came across his face and you tossed the underwear down as he spoke. 
“Would - why?” He stuttered out. “Do you think it’s funny or something?” 
Spencer hated it, but he was immediately brought back to a time in his childhood. A time when, as a child prodigy in a public high school, he had been forced to take a gym class with a bunch of older teenagers, and forced to change in the same locker room as everyone else, because the coach refused to ‘treat him special’ just because he was ‘a smartass’. 
And at the time, he had thought nothing of his Ninja Turtles underpants until the other boys started pointing and laughing at them. They had thought his underwear was so funny, in fact, that they took his clothes, forcing him to walk out into the hallway in nothing but his underwear, fighting to get his clothes back. 
Back then, he didn’t understand why someone’s underwear would be funny. But it had changed him and left him guarded and feeling small - even now. 
“No, no, no, baby. Of course not.” You rushed to assure him otherwise, sitting down on the coffee table in front of him and putting a tender hand on his knee. 
“I would never want to laugh at you. Or humiliate you.” You told him very sincerely. 
You distinctly held back the urge to say ‘unless you want me to’. You didn’t think he was ready to know that some people role played humiliation on purpose. That would be for another day. 
“Baby, I only wanted to do this because it’s a turn-on for me.” You continued. “But you don’t have to do it if you’re uncomfortable. I don’t want to make you upset or uncomfortable.”
“It - it turns you on?” Spencer’s face knit with intense confusion, contemplating your words carefully. 
This was a brand new aspect that - now that it was presented to him, definitely had him processing the concept with fresh eyes. 
He knew that films or comedic shows presented the idea of men wearing women’s clothing as a form of public humiliation. Even though during Shakespearan times it was artistic, a beautiful form of theater. In modern times, men were publicly mocked and shamed for parading around in clothing that wasn’t ‘meant’ for them. 
Of course, growing up in Las Vegas, he was well aware of the existence of Drag Queens - people who fell somewhere between that Shakespearan theater and the Saturday Night Live style of comedy that was usually straight men wearing dresses. But drag performers dressed up in women’s clothing for money. They did it as a type of paid performance. 
No part of Spencer’s mental catalog had any idea that people dressed in clothing that didn’t align with their gender as, well… a fetish. 
Spencer imagined himself wearing the underwear - especially knowing that you would be looking at him with a lustful gaze while he wore it, and he felt a distinct tingle in his gut. He felt his mood shifting from anxiety to something warmer, but he was still on edge. 
“Tell me what’s on your mind, baby.” You pleaded gently, rubbing your hand on Spencer’s knee. “I know that look. So come on, tell me what’s going on inside that big brain of yours.”  
Spencer hadn’t realized that he had been sitting there for a prolonged moment, perhaps more than a few, a look of deep thought cast over his features as he considered all of this. 
“I… I don’t hate the idea.” Spencer said tentatively. 
He was still timid about his own desires, and he was unsure what it meant that he himself was becoming turned on by the idea of wearing women’s underwear. It was supposed to be a show for you, right? Was he supposed to enjoy it? 
“You’re not just saying that because you’re trying to please me?” You replied. 
You wanted to be sure that he was comfortable. You wanted to ensure that he knew he could say ‘no’ if he needed to. 
Spencer shook his head. 
“I - I think I could like it.” He said quietly, clearly shy about his own words. “I think I do. Just… can you tell me more about… why you like it?” 
You gave a small grin, always happy to explain these kinds of things to him. 
“Well, I think you would look good in them.” You said, being entirely honest. “To me, there’s something profoundly beautiful about the sight of a cock trapped in pretty lace. It’s unconventional and just so… pretty.” You explained, choosing your words carefully. 
Spencer felt a unique twist in his gut when you used that word - ‘pretty’. 
People had used that word to describe him before, but it always felt like it was teasing, or ironic. But when you said it, it sounded so genuine. It made Spencer want more. It made him want to hear it more because he wanted to feel pretty, especially in your eyes. It was something he had never wanted in his life before. It exponentially boosted his desire to wear those panties for you - if that would make him pretty to you, then he would certainly do it. 
But he held back on voicing that for now, and simply let you continue. 
“Plus, I do enjoy the idea of the two of us having a secret.” You told him. “The fact that you would be wearing those pretty panties under your clothes and we would be the only two people who know.” 
Spencer definitely understood that. He liked sharing secrets with you. 
It was how he felt all week - entirely filthy and victorious as he wielded his secret from everyone else. Having the knowledge that he had sex with you and the two of you were going about your days without anybody else knowing it. Sure, part of him wanted to brag to Morgan about it for some kind of social standing. But the bigger part of him much preferred the satisfaction of that secret. Having that secret side of you all to himself. 
“But like I said, you don’t have to do anything that you’re uncomfortable with. You don’t have to do it just to please me.” You reiterated the point, entirely open with him. 
“You really think I’m pretty?” Spencer asked quietly. 
You found it adorable that he had become fixated on this word, clearly slightly distracted from the overall point. 
“Yes.” You assured him. “You’re very pretty. You’re one of the most attractive people I’ve ever met, Spence.” You reached up and brushed your knuckles gently across his cheek, and he shivered lightly at the touch in combination with the brutally honest praise. 
“Thank you.” He said, giving you a small smile. Then, he had a thought. “Can - can I try them on, and then… see how I feel? Before wearing them for the rest of the day?” He asked, nodding toward where you had set down the pink lacy panties. 
It was such a brilliant idea - you weren’t sure how you hadn’t thought of it yourself first. 
“Of course, baby. That’s a really good idea.” You nodded. “Do you want to go in the other room and put them on, or do you want me to help you?” 
He found a warmth curling in his stomach at the idea of you helping him get dressed, and he absolutely couldn’t deny that offer. 
“Can you help me?” He asked, looking at you with the sweetest doe eyes. You resisted the urge to simply climb on top of him, kiss the life out of him and make him cum again. 
No. Today was going to be about making him wait. Making him needy - making him truly want. 
“Okay, baby, stand up for me.” 
Of course, he thrived on you giving him orders, so he did just as you told him without any hesitation. 
He stood up in front of you and you guided him around the coffee table to have more room. He was wearing such a perfectly Spencer outfit - a navy blue knitted sweater vest with a button up shirt underneath, a pair of gray slacks with a brown belt, and his usual mismatched socks (one red with navy stripes and the other dark gray). He also had a gray blazer that he had ditched on the back of one of your kitchen chairs shortly after coming in. 
It was interesting to know that even on his days off, Spencer still wore such ‘business’ clothing. But you supposed that it was all his wardrobe was made up of, because he likely didn’t consider it appropriate to leave the house in his loungewear. 
In a lot of ways, much like everything else that he did - it was intensely adorable. 
You put your hands on his belt and undid it, and unzipped his pants - when you slid them down over his thighs, you weren’t surprised to see that he was wearing the most Spencer kind of underwear: a pair of plain white briefs. He was half-hard, making a prominent shape in the cotton that caused you to hold back a wicked grin. 
“I’m sorry, my underwear isn’t… sexy.” He said, his arms hovering awkwardly around his front as he clearly considered covering himself but hesitated in doing so. 
“Don’t apologize, baby.” You said, getting down on your knees to take his pants the rest of the way down and untangle them from his ankles. Naturally, he put a hand on your shoulder and stepped out of them, a flush coming over him at how intimate the entire thing felt. 
“That’s why I got these special just for you,” You told him, reaching over and grabbing the panties, holding them up for emphasis. 
“You did?” He questioned. 
You had taken the tags off shortly before presenting the underwear to him, and even though you had brought them out in a shopping bag, it wasn’t something he had considered. You had bought something like this with him in mind. This was the second time you had gone shopping and gotten him a special present and he couldn’t help but to feel so lovingly spoiled by you. 
“I did.” You confirmed with a smile, looking up at him in a way that made him melt. 
“Thank you, Miss.” He couldn’t help the title from spilling from his lips, and it immediately made your pussy throb with need. 
Once again, you forced yourself to focus. 
“I’m gonna take these off now, okay?” You said, reaching up and thumbing along the waistband of his underwear. 
Spencer nodded. 
“Use your words, please.” You reminded him sharply. 
“Yes, Miss.” He said, nodding more frantically. 
You took down his briefs and his cock swayed in the air - clearly on the way to being fully hard, smooth and beautiful. You found it adorable that his pubes were still entirely untamed. You loved that even after you had started showing sexual interest in him, he hadn’t felt the need to rush to groom himself. You preferred him like this, especially because the imagery of that bush entirely slick with his own cum would always be stuck in your mind, and you definitely wanted to recreate it again. 
You were tempted to get a hand on his cock, to tease him. To get him to full hardness, making him leaking and whining and then force him to go out for a full day of activities. But he was still new to this and you weren’t that mean. 
That, and you had a feeling that because it was Spencer, if he started begging you to cum, if he said ‘please’ in that pretty voice again, then you would most likely just give in to him and your whole plan would be ruined. Rather than going to the museum, you would simply spend the day with him tied to the bed and incoherent. 
But you wanted to see how far you could truly push him if he was needy. If he was absolutely desperate. And a few hours of your attention directed away from him when he wanted it most (focusing on paintings rather than on pleasing him) along with rough lace scrubbing up against his cock should do very nicely. 
You pulled the underwear down fully and just the same as you had with his pants, unhooked them from his ankles, leaving him fully dressed from the waist up, still wearing his socks. Then you picked up the panties again - you had chosen something that was aesthetically pleasing, and hopefully not too uncomfortable for him. It wasn’t anywhere near a thong in the back, but you knew that it would be snug on his cock - just what you were hoping for. 
The moment that Spencer felt the lace brush against his skin, he was greeted by a brand new experience. He always chose his clothing based on the comfort of the fabrics - and he had certainly never worn anything with this kind of underlying roughness to it. 
When you pulled it fully up over his hips and gently tucked his cock inside the waistband, he did find it thrilling. The fabric created a slightly irritated pain across his highly sensitive cock, and a tightness around his balls, but he found that in a way, he liked it. It was truly all brand new, and though he knew that the feeling was going to become an annoyance after a while, he was curious about the sexual aspects of it. He found that he wanted more. 
Especially when he saw the look on your face. 
Spencer looked utterly stunning like this. Infinitely better than you could have imagined. Seeing his half-hard cock trapped behind the pink lace as it was stretched over his slim hips almost had you drooling. You knew that the lust was clearly written across your face, and you couldn’t help but to reach up and gently stroke his cock through the fabric, getting a low moan from him. 
“How does it feel, baby?” You asked, looking up at him from where you were still positioned on your knees. 
With your warm hand on him through the fabric, with you looking at him like he was the most perfect thing in the world, there was only one possible answer. 
“Good.” He easily replied. “Really good.” 
You smiled at him. “Do you wanna keep them on for the day?” 
“Yes, Miss.” He nodded eagerly. Truthfully, he was excited to see where the day would take the two of you. 
You helped him put the rest of his clothes back on, then you sat him on the couch to wait for you so that you could go get dressed for the day. You found it entirely adorable when he wiggled around on the spot, clearly adjusting to the new feeling of wearing such tight, lacy panties. 
Spencer felt even more intense lustful warmth wash over him when you returned in a flowy red dress with small white polka dots on it. It was a dress with a deep V neck and a tie around the waist, one that looked like it wrapped around your whole body. It accentuated your curves so well, making you look like a gorgeous Hollywood starlet. 
You had on a pair of red heels and had a red purse with a long strap on your shoulder. You were truly a vision of beauty. He felt like he shouldn’t be allowed to go out in public with you, especially because people would see the two of you and assume that you were on a date. 
(Was it a date? How the hell was he allowed to date someone as perfect as you?) 
“And remember, baby. If you’re a good boy all day, then you can have a reward.” You told him, putting your foot up on the coffee table to adjust the strap of your shoe, not-so-subtly flashing him your underwear with how open and flowy the skirt of your dress was. 
Spencer was brain dead by the sight for a moment, but then thought to ask:
“What kind of reward?” 
“Well… whatever you want. You can pick.” You told him. “As long as you follow the rules.” 
Oh, it was going to be a good day. 
… 
It seemed that your plan worked far better than you originally expected. 
When the two of you first got into the museum, Spencer’s hands kept hovering around his waist, clearly resisting the urge to grab at his pants, to try and adjust the panties through his clothing. You combated this by grabbing one of his hands, and kept him busy by prompting him with questions about the paintings as you toured the non-Van Gogh sections of the museum for a while.
At times, Spencer became a bit too fixated on whatever he was saying, and you felt an eagerness to distract him from the art. As much as you enjoyed listening to him ramble on and always learned something from the sound of his sweet, soothing voice, you did have another goal in mind. 
When he became a bit too immersed in his thoughts and recollection about whatever art history books he had read, you would provide him with some kind of physical touch that sent his mind absolutely rocketing off the rails, and sent his mouth sputtering as he tried to remember what he had been saying. 
You would reach over and wrap your arms around his waist, possibly brushing your hand over his cock on the way. You might wrap an arm around his lower back and lean into his body, purposefully pressing your weight up against his side, letting him feel every single curve that you had to offer. You began to feel more bold as you wanted to get more of a reaction out of him, and you even reached up and planted stray kisses on the side of his neck, behind his ear. 
As time progressed, his insights about the paintings became much more shallow, and he began to fidget more. You knew that he was growing intensely needy, and you loved it. 
By the time the two of you got to the exhibit with Van Gogh’s original sketches that had drawn you to the museum in the first place, Spencer was oddly pensive and quiet. You let the silence linger as you carefully planned your next move. 
Spencer interrupted the peaceful silence with his gentle, prodding voice. 
“Be clearly aware of the stars and infinity on high. Then life seems almost enchanted after all.” 
“What does that mean?” You asked, turning to look at him. 
“It was something Vincent Van Gogh said.” He noted, turning to look at you, mirroring your body language. “It means - well, I think it means that… that life can be full of trauma and darkness, but if you take the time to observe the beauties of your life, and realize how there are simplistic wonders all around us, then… the darkness doesn’t seem so big. The everyday parts of life can seem enchanting.” 
You reached up and gently brushed Spencer’s hair back from his forehead, eagerly listening to his sweet voice as he spoke. 
You knew - consciously or unconsciously - he was also speaking about the way that you made each other’s lives enchanting. Your job was full of darkness and horror, and it would be easy to fall to it. But you lifted each other up, and became that everyday enchantment that the other person needed. 
Spencer’s eyes pointedly flickered down to your lips and then back up to your eyes before he continued. 
“Van Gogh was famous for painting pictures of everyday sights. Flower vases, scenes from his village. The Starry Night was painted because he imagined that the stars above his village were a sure sign that God himself came down every single night to kiss the sky there. He didn’t see the mundane as simply… mundane. He saw it as beautiful and worth celebrating.” Spencer explained. 
“You’re beautiful.” You easily fired back, and Spencer crumbled under the direct compliment. 
In a moment, his cheeks dusted with pink and his posture shrunk. Where he was confident and tall when speaking about art history, he became small as he was trapped under your gaze, absolutely unsure how to take the compliment - especially as it was directed toward his looks. Especially as it made him feel oddly pretty. 
When his eyes jumped back up from looking at the floor, his gaze was locked on your mouth once again. He tugged on the bottom of his blazer, and you could tell that he was becoming fidgety and anxious. 
His anticipation was easily growing into need. 
And so was yours. 
Without telling him what was on your mind, you scanned the room. You thought you had seen something of note when you first walked into this section of the museum - and surely enough, in one of the corners, there was a thick black curtain covering a doorway. A curtain that had an ‘Employees Only’ sign pinned to it. Perhaps it led to some kind of storage closet, perhaps it led to another winding hallway. 
Whatever was behind there, you were about to find out. 
“Come here.” You told him, giving a gentle tug on his elbow that you were holding. 
Naturally, entranced by your every movement and having nothing but the ability to follow you - Spencer walked on easy feet, guided by you as you marched across the room with purpose. He thought perhaps you had seen a painting that particularly caught your interest across the room, or that you were finally ready to leave and it was time to go home and get his reward. 
But what happened next, he certainly did not expect. 
You pulled him toward a dark curtain that was labeled with a sign - Employees Only. 
Last time he checked, you hadn’t gotten a job at a museum. 
He found himself slightly filled with anxiety at this fact, but you seemed entirely unfazed. 
You simply pulled back the curtain and used Spencer’s anxious confusion to your advantage. You shoved him in first before he could question you, and then you climbed in yourself and carefully adjusted the fabric so it would seem completely undisturbed. 
The area behind the curtain seemed to be nothing more than a long hallway with a few doors. It was clearly a lesser traveled area of the museum - a few of the lightbulbs overhead blown out and not replaced, the floor dingy and dusty. Perhaps those doors led to storage rooms or the place’s security facilities - but either way, the two of you weren’t supposed to be here. 
His insides filled with panic at the idea of getting caught. 
“Y/N-!” He called out your name harshly, but you cut him off by putting a hand in the middle of his chest and shoving him back against the wall. 
Hitting the wall easily knocked the wind out of him. It was a surprising amount of force - you were much stronger than you looked. Of course, he had seen you take down suspects before. He had witnessed you tackle grown men to the grown with ease and marveled in awe at your strength, but you had never used that kind of force on him. He had never imagined what it would be like. 
He found that it turned him on more than he could have imagined. The presence of your hand fisting the front of his sweater vest spread a dizzying heat through his body. He stared at you with parted lips and a slacked jaw as the lust and shock overtook him. 
“Are you gonna be good for me?” You asked. 
You stood away from him for a moment, removing your hands from him completely and leaving a few inches of space between your two bodies in the dim, dingy space. 
You were giving him a clear opportunity to use his safeword if he truly wasn’t comfortable with fooling around in such a public space. 
“We - we’re gonna get caught!” He whispered urgently to you, his voice hushed but still strained at the very thought of it. 
You found it entirely adorable - how scandalized he was by this. You had done far worse and you hoped that you could get him to sink to your level over time. 
“You let me worry about that, pretty boy.” You told him firmly. “Now - are you gonna be good for me?” 
You asked one more time, your voice demanding and hopefully fully relaying the meaning of your words. 
Spencer had a choice. 
And with you standing there, staring him down with heat in your eyes, looking like such a vision of lustful beauty, when he had been waiting so long for your touch, for your attention… it wasn’t much of a choice at all.
He only wanted you. 
“Yes.” He squeaked out quietly, swallowing thickly around his own doubt. “Yes, I’ll be a good boy.” 
You grinned a wide Cheshire grin at his words, and in a moment, you were on him. 
You possessively gripped at both sides of his blazer, easily bending him to your will. You surged forward and met him as you forced his body to bend downward, capturing his mouth in a demanding, heated kiss.  
It was a tiny murmur in the back of your mind, reminding you that this was actually your first kiss with Spencer. You had already seen him naked and made him cum, and you were just now getting to taste his sweet lips. It was a funny thought. 
In that moment, any worry about potentially getting caught easily flew from Spencer’s mind - any logic quickly dripped out of his ears. 
He moaned beautifully into your mouth, and as you echoed a sound back, you had to wonder why you hadn’t kissed him sooner. He seemed to be a natural at it - or, this was the one thing that he had some real practice at. Which you were entirely thankful for. His lips were smooth against your own, heated and desperate, surging forward with intense gyrating motions - almost as if he was trying to consume you with his intense hunger. 
Though in a moment, he easily fell under your control. 
You reached a hand up to the back of his hair and took a tight grip there, holding him like he was a beautiful object that you owned, just a toy for you to play with. He let out a sharp whine from the back of his throat, and his jaw fell slack for a moment, allowing you to bite down on his bottom lip - hard, assuring him who was in charge. 
The shock of pain from the bite had his hips bucking forward, and surely enough, you felt him fully hard, brushing against your hip through both of your clothing. He whined even sharper as he felt the roughness of the lace pressing against his cock, brushing against him with more force as he humped himself against you. It stung roughly and sent beautiful shocks of pleasure pulsing through him. 
“What do you want, pretty boy?” You breathed against his lips. 
Still desperate, needy for contact, he left a sloppy kiss on your chin before he spoke to answer the question. 
“C-Can I touch you?” He whimpered out quietly. “Please.” 
Your lips formed a wicked grin against him at this. 
“Anything over my clothes.” You told him. When his hands still hung limply at his sides, you threw in some encouragement. “Come on, baby, touch me.” 
You did have to wonder if he would have been bold enough to reach under the hemline of your dress - even if you hadn’t given him explicit permission. You wondered what he would have done if his fingers had gotten as far as your underwear. But with your instructions, he had full access to your ass and breasts and you were curious to see what he would do within the rules. 
You dove in for another kiss, boldly possessing his mouth with a commanding strength once again. He whimpered against your lips and - feeling as needy as he was, he eagerly followed your instructions and began feeling you up over your clothing. His hands started out humbly on your hips as your experienced, certain lips battled against his needy, rapid ones. But soon enough, he became anxious and impatient with simply grabbing on your love handles through the cotton of your dress, and he needed more. 
You yanked on his hair again and took advantage of his gasp-parted lips to shove your tongue into his mouth, your body pressed firmly against his with him leaning against the wall for support. His hands began to eagerly wander, consuming your flesh for the first time and truly getting a taste of what it was like to not just be commanded by you, but what it was like to be with you. 
He began grabbing the roundness of your ass in needy handfuls, his touch truly exploratory - he didn’t touch you with any skill, didn’t touch you like he was trying to get you heated and turned on. He touched you because he wanted to touch your body, badly. He was simply displaying his own hungry need for you without even considering shame in doing so. 
And that was something that caused you to moan into his mouth as you raked your tongue along his teeth. He even reached a hand up and shoved it between your two bodies, groping at your breast with absolutely no grace. He was digging his fingers into the flesh like he was trying to rip it off your body and possess it entirely. It was something so filled with need that it made you so damn hot, made your cunt ache between your thighs. 
You knew that you wouldn’t be able to end the day without cumming - whether it be with his help or simply having him watch and beg to touch you.
You had so many plans for him. And you couldn’t wait to see them all play out before your eyes.  
You felt his erection against your leg, throbbing with just as much need, and you felt that devilish urge rise up inside of you again. 
You pulled away from his lips with a wet smack, the realization hitting you once again that - yes, technically, you were in a public setting. The thought sent a thrill through you, but you had to be at least somewhat careful, lest you get caught. 
“You like touching me, baby?” You cooed against his cheek. 
“Yes, Miss.” He breathed out. 
When you opened your eyes partially, you had to contain a gasp. 
His glasses were fogged up. 
Just like something out of your fantasies, his glasses were clouded with steam from the heated exchange. But he didn’t seem to notice or care. From what you could see through the layer of dew, his eyes were screwed shut and he was far too focused on his lust. He was concentrating more on groping your breast with one hand and your ass with the other, giving small, aborted humps against your hip, clearly trying not to cum in his pants. 
Oh god. You wanted to see him cum in his pants. Badly. 
And it was rare that you didn’t get what you wanted. 
“You want me to touch you?” You asked, nosing along his long, beautiful neck. 
“Should - should we go home first?” He asked quietly. 
Clearly, he was still afraid of getting caught. 
“Hey, shh.” You breathed against his skin, causing him to shudder. “Don’t you worry your pretty little head about it. You let me do all the thinking, baby. Just answer the question,” 
“Yes.” He moaned quietly. “I want-” 
You didn’t let him finish, and cut him off with another heated kiss. 
You distracted him with this, and he whimpered sharply against your lips the moment your hand was on him. 
You groped his cock harshly through his pants, your hand skilled in a direct contrast to the way his touch was clumsy and only fueled by need. You knew exactly what you were doing, knew exactly how to drive him where he needed to go. 
Your demanding touch closed the pink lace of the panties roughly around the sensitive skin of his cock. The feeling of it - being reminded of his little filthy secret, the thing that the two of you shared. That, on top of the fact that he had already been so close from the thrill of getting to touch you and grope you freely for the first time - that set him off so damn easily. 
He didn’t have a moment to warn you that he was cumming or ask for permission. The only warning you got was a pathetic choked off moan that came from the back of his throat before his hips jolted into your hand, and the stuttering movement of his legs was a sure sign to you that he had cum inside his pants. 
You pulled away from his lips to admire your work. 
His face was nicely flushed, continuing to add to the fog clouding up the lenses of his glasses. His hair was entirely messy and tousled, giving an absolutely sex crazed look to him even though he still had all his clothes on - clothes that were wrinkled and messy, adding even more to the look. His pants with a slight damp spot forming on the crotch as his load soaked through the thin fabric of the panties and began to soak into his pants as well. You couldn’t help but to give his sensitive cock an extra little squeeze through his pants, causing him to whimper harshly and shake at the touch. 
You loved seeing him so fucked out and pathetic. 
“I - I’m sorry!” He immediately began to apologize, reaching to pull down his vest in an effort to cover his crotch, as though wanting to hide the evidence of his orgasm that was rapidly soaking into his clothes. “I’m sorry, Miss!” 
Of course, he thought he had made some grievous misstep but breaking the rule - by not asking permission before he had cum. When it was something you had been gunning for, wanting him to cum for you. 
“Hey, shh, shh, it’s okay baby.” You murmured against his skin. “It’s okay.” 
Before he could think too hard about it or get too swept up in his emotions (and frankly, before the two of you could get caught in such a state) - you grabbed one of his hands and then dragged him out of the museum completely. You barely slowed from a brisk walk until the two of you got back to the car. Even with Spencer holding his vest down over his crotch out of embarrassment, if anyone took a second look at his wrecked hair, dewey glasses and kiss-swollen lips, they absolutely would have known what had happened to him, and you loved the thought of it. 
… 
You spent the entire ride home assuring him that he had done nothing wrong. 
It took a lot of soothing from your voice and a few well placed gropes to his crotch over the car’s console with your other hand on the wheel. This got him hard again, made him distracted from beating himself up for not being able to follow the rules explicitly. Instead, now he was focused on the way his throbbing cock felt swimming around in his own cum-soaked underwear. 
He didn’t need to feel guilty for not following the rules. You didn’t intend to punish him for breaking that rule, because he had just been too pretty while breaking it. Besides - you couldn’t imagine spanking someone so soft and new. 
You couldn’t imagine saying no to him. 
In all honesty, you kind of hated yourself for going soft. This would be the first time since you had become a dom that you hadn’t punished a sub for breaking a rule. But this wasn’t just any sub, this was Spencer. You couldn’t explain why, but he was just allowed to get away with things. He deserved to be spoiled. 
By the time you did get home, Spencer was breathless and filled to the brim with need once again. If his tears had been from self punishment and guilt at first, they were now from sheer need. He was desperately wringing his hands in his lap to keep from pawing at you because he felt that he had not been given permission to do so during the car ride. 
When you pulled into your parking spot, he looked over at you through his now clearer glasses lenses with big, wanting eyes. 
“You’re sure that you’re not mad, Miss?” He asked quietly, giving an adorably dramatic sniffle. 
“I am absolutely not mad, baby.” You told him. “It’s difficult to ever be mad at you when you’re so damn pretty.” You ‘booped’ his nose at this, and the smile he gave was so genuine that it made your insides glow with pride. “Now, what do you say we get you out of those soiled clothes and into something more comfortable?” 
“I - I didn’t bring a bag.” He said, looking over to his car across the lot longingly. 
“You didn’t bring a bag to the sleepover?” You cooed. “How silly, baby.” Spencer looked entirely downtrodden, as though all of his plans for the day were ruined. “I’m sure that I can find something for you to wear.” 
This conjured up a delightful image in your mind of him wearing more lingerie. But no, you needed to find him something comfortable instead. He had been good, and he deserved to be rewarded for it. You were sure that despite the size difference, he would be able to fit into some of your pajama pants with the waist tie knotted up a few times. Hopefully the waistband wouldn’t absolutely fall off him. 
He seemed more upbeat at this, and the two of you got out of the car and went up to your apartment, Spencer easily following your lead, as always. He carried your purse loyally, something you found to be a covert turn-on. You liked seeing the subtle ways he could serve you. 
When you got up to your apartment, you tossed your keys into the bowl where you normally kept them, and Spencer made a point of hanging the long strap of your bag on the coat rack - something you found so entirely cute. 
You then took Spencer to the kitchen to get him a glass of water to help him calm down. The entire time he drank it, you gently stroked his hair and told him what a good boy he was. This seemed to relax him entirely, which satisfied you on a deep level. 
Then, you grabbed his hand and steered him in the direction of the bathroom to help him clean up. With his shoes already ditched near the front door, you peeled off his blazer and threw it over the back of the couch along the way, not giving him a moment to speak about hanging it up ‘properly’ or whatever else was gonna come out of his mouth before you bustled him along to the next room. 
In your quaint apartment, the bathroom was at the end of the hallway, and he caught a small glimpse into your bedroom before you continued shoving him down the hall. He saw twinkling lights and pink silken sheets and felt his stomach tingle - it was nothing like he had imagined it, but he kind of loved that. 
Your bathroom was just as entracing. 
The tiles were pearlescent blue - obviously vintage, along with a clawfoot tub to match, and you had decorated everything with quite a beautiful sense of style to match. A floral blue shower curtain, a fuzzy blue bath mat, and a small golden cart in the corner holding all of your different products. Spencer had the urge to pick up the bottles and start smelling them, wondering if he could get more of your amazing scent right from the source, or if it was the unique, distinct combination of those products along with your natural skin oils that made you so intoxicating. 
You shut the door gently behind the two of you when you got him into the small room. He found himself pressed right up against the counter of the small bathroom vanity, his back to the ornate mirror and your back to the door. This left only a few inches of space between your two bodies as you looked up at him with a gentle, sweet expression. 
“Let’s get you cleaned up.” You told him. 
Spencer smiled at you. 
“And then, after you’re all nice and clean, I think you can have your reward.” You told him, your voice low and dripping with decadent promise. “You were a very good boy today.” 
“I was?” He said eagerly. 
Then, after a moment, he realized that he shouldn’t be questioning it. Because it was against the rules to question your judgment, and because you had just told him that he was deserving of a reward. 
“I mean - yeah, I was.” He quickly corrected himself, trying to sound confident in this statement. 
You let out a soft chuckle at this. Then, you gently grabbed his chin and pulled him into a soft, sweet kiss. 
“You were, baby.” You told him confidently. “You were a very good boy today.” 
You absolutely adored the look on his face as you said this. His features became so soft and hazy, almost as if he was drunk. Clearly he was so high on the praise, loving knowing that he had behaved well for you, that you were giving him your stamp of approval and that he was about to be well rewarded for it. 
“Do you know what you want as your reward?” You asked, curiosity bubbling up inside of you. 
Spencer’s eyes filled with equal parts glee and contemplation. This was such a mighty question. 
As the question hung in the air, you reached up and gently took off his glasses, placing them on the counter beside the sink. As good as he looked in them, you didn’t want to accidentally knock them off his face and break them while you were stripping him out of his clothes. You then reached for the bottom of his sweater vest, still reeking with curiosity as to how he would answer the question. 
He imagined all kinds of things - one of the obvious ones was of course, sex. Full blown intercourse. But something deep inside of him told him that he wasn’t sure if he was quite ready for that. Part of him feared ‘messing up’ and still felt self conscious - like he should perform well and impress you, even though you quite clearly took the lead and hadn’t been unimpressed with anything from him so far. 
Deep down, he did know that his first time would be comfortable, safe, and beautiful if it was with you. And truthfully, he didn’t want it to be with anyone else. He couldn’t picture his first time having intercourse if it wasn’t with you in his ear, cooing about what a good boy he was. 
But still, he wasn’t quite ready for that yet. 
You got the vest off over his head, humming a calming tune quietly under your breath - a sign showing him that you were okay with the quiet, giving him time to contemplate his answer. As much time as he needed. You got to work on the buttons of his shirt, slowly and delicately undressing him as though he were a precious doll. It was something that caused goosebumps to form across his skin. 
He thought more about it. 
So - he didn’t want to ask for intercourse. 
He definitely wanted to touch you more. He liked touching you - he loved touching you. He definitely wanted permission to touch you under your clothes, to explore your naked body. He thought it might be silly to simply ask for his reward to be ‘touch naked breasts please’. You might find that silly. 
No, he could do better than that. 
When you began to peel the sleeves of the shirt off his shoulders and it caused a quiet shiver through him, that’s when it struck him. 
“I know.” He said quietly. “I know now.” 
“You know what you want your reward to be, baby?” You prodded gently, gathering the fabric of the shirt in your hands and tossing it into the laundry basket behind you. 
Perhaps you would get up early the next morning and do a load of laundry to wash his clothes so he could have something to wear home. You were struck with the vision of him wearing a pair of your sweatpants and one of your big comfortable tee-shirts walking back to his apartment from your car. You wondered - if the two of you were going to continue having these ‘sleepovers’ if you should clear a drawer for him to keep some clothes at your place and vice versa. That seemed far too domestic in your mind, but it just made good sense, didn’t it? 
You were snapped out those thoughts when Spencer finally gave you his answer. 
“I want to give you pleasure.” He breathed out quietly. “You’ve given me pleasure. I want to pleasure you.” 
His choice of words was somehow utterly adorable and spine-tingling at the same time. He sounded like a dreamy paperback smut novel come to life. But as you reached for the buckle of his belt to continue undressing him, you had to ask for clarification, just to be sure. 
“What do you mean by that, Spence?” You asked, punctuating the sentence with the click of the belt buckle. 
“I -” 
He let out a hot breath as you pulled his belt completely from the loops and let it fall to the bathroom floor with a quiet ‘clunk’. His next words were paired with the sound of the zipper teeth on his trousers coming down. 
“I want to give you an orgasm.” He let out a quiet whimper when your hand grazed his dick as you worked the fly of the pants apart. “I want you to teach me.” He said quietly, his voice a lot weaker as he became dizzy with pleasure once again. 
“You want me to teach you, huh?” You purred. 
You became temporarily distracted from this thought when you peeled his pants down further and the most delicious sight was revealed to you. His cock, half hard and still trapped inside the pink lace - which was now stuck to his shaft completely with his own cum. Just as you had imagined in your fantasies, it was absolutely wet. Slick like a pretty pink floral second skin as it sat below his waistline, making his sticky pubes and his sensitive cock look even more sinful while he sat marinating in his own load. 
You couldn’t help yourself - you reached forward and greedily groped his cock through the lace. You went so far as to trap the sensitive pink cockhead between your fingers and wring the roughness of the fabric around it, knowing that it would get a reaction out of him. Spencer sobbed with overwhelming pleasure and bucked his hips forward, such a beautifully broken sound. When you continued the motion, he surged a hand up to grab your wrist as he twisted his body slightly away from you - clearly overstimulated. 
You stopped the roughness in exchange for a gentle petting of your fingertips, and you leaned in to nose across the skin of his neck once again. 
You surprised yourself when your next words flew out of your mouth, almost without restraint. 
“Hey, shh. It’s okay, Mommy’s just looking.” You told him in a hushed tone. 
The moment that the word escaped your lips - Mommy - your gut dropped with crippling fear. You thought that he would hate it or become disgusted by it. But he let out another whimper, and when you looked into his eyes, you were met with nothing but a sharp burning and a reckoning that he had absolutely no clue he would have liked to call you that up until then. 
You left the air blank for a moment, giving him time to adjust - time to back down from it if he wanted to. Or time to rise to it if he wanted it just as badly as you did. 
“M-?” He squeaked out, and you gave him patience. “Mommy?” He said quietly, testing the waters. 
He found that a warmth washed over him, and he liked it far more than he thought he would have. 
Your breath caught in your throat and you held back a moan. Your muscles shook slightly as you resisted the urge to jump him - to make him say it again, with more desperation, with more lust. There would be plenty of time for that, you told yourself. 
“Yes, baby?” You answered quietly. 
“Can I take them off now?” He asked, referring to the panties feeling damp and cold and uncomfortable on his skin at this point. “You said you had some pajamas for me?” 
You smiled at him. “I’ll take these off and clean you up a bit and then I’ll get you some pjs. Okay, baby?” 
He nodded. 
“Yes, M-Mommy.” He stuttered slightly, still wearing in the nickname - but he loved it. 
He loved how it was warm and comfortable and familiar, and much less formal than calling you ‘Miss’. 
‘Miss’ was a nice teacher, someone good at making rules, but ‘Mommy’ was someone he could make a home out of. At least he hoped that’s what the two of you were doing. ‘Mommy’ didn’t seem too strict about the rules, and honestly, Spencer liked that. 
You helped him peel out of his slightly wet pants and completely ruined, soaked underwear. (You would definitely be washing those for a future use.) You tossed both items into the hamper, and then peeled off his cute (once again mismatched) socks and tossed those aside too before you grabbed a washcloth and soaked it with warm water to clean him off with. 
The entire time you wiped down his cock, he let out sweet whimpers and gently bumped into your touch. By the end, it was almost difficult to keep him clean, because his cock was fully hard and leaking precum slightly as you smoothed the warm cloth over his lower tummy and made sure to gently clean off his balls. It was oddly adorable, him making a mess faster than you could clean it up. 
When you were satisfied with this, you tossed the cloth into the sink and gave him a kiss on the cheek, telling him that you would be back shortly with a change of clothes for him. 
It was only when he was standing alone in the bathroom that he felt exposed - only then realizing how truly well… naked he actually was. He crossed his arms over his chest, trying not to be embarrassed by it as he awaited your return. 
After what felt like far too many minutes for his taste, you returned with something pink and soft looking in your hands. 
The panties had been surprising, and while itchy, had made him feel… oddly pretty. He would be hesitant to admit it aloud, but you were already making him grow to like the color pink and how it made him feel. 
You unfolded the piece of clothing and held it up for him to look at. It was a pair of long pajama pants that obviously belonged to you. (Spencer worried that the waistband would be too large for him, even with the tie that was available). They were made of a silken, soft material that seemed like it would be very light and comfortable to wear. They were a rosy pink color, very girly and feminine. Very pretty. He also noticed that you hadn’t brought a shirt for him, but he supposed that he didn’t have to worry too much about that. You had already seen him naked. Twice now. 
“Good?” You posed. 
Spencer nodded. “Thank you.” He said, giving you a small smile. 
He felt that warmth coming over him once again when you helped him step into the pants and even pulled the fabric up over his body, going so far as to secure the tie around his waist, making sure the loose fabric wouldn’t fall off his hips. The thin, very unforgiving fabric easily showed every single detail of his cock through it - his hardness now perfectly outlined in pink, which only made the heat growing under your skin swell to a dangerous level. 
Lastly, you grabbed his glasses off the counter and put them back on his face, making sure that he would be able to see fully and pay attention during his next ‘lesson’. 
“There.” You said, giving him another sweet kiss on the lips. “Mommy’s good boy is all clean.” Spencer preened at these words. “And pretty as a picture.” 
You delighted in the obvious blush that this last comment drew from him. You couldn’t help it - you loved praising him so sweetly, especially if it drew those kinds of reactions from him. 
“Now, baby, I want you to go sit on the couch and wait for me.” You told him gently. “I have to go and put on something a little more comfortable for myself.” 
You held back a devilish smirk. Of course, he had to think that this would mean you were going to put on some casual cotton pajamas - something genuinely comfortable and not at all a fulfillment to the male fantasy. And sure, you felt comfortable in lingerie. It made you feel beautiful. 
That was part of the reason you were going to do it. 
That, and you felt the need to make everything special for Spencer. This was going to be the first time he saw you in such a state of undress. Of course, you could argue that him seeing you in your panties and camisole a few nights ago had been pretty much the same, and he had looked upon you like you were a goddess then. But it had been practically dark then and you wanted this to be well lit and truly a fantasy come to life for him. 
“Yes, Mommy.” He said, giving a small nod. 
He left and walked out to the living room, going to sit on the couch as you had instructed, and you felt a delightful mischievous streak as you went into your bedroom and picked out what you would wear. 
As you got dressed, you thought more about what he had said. 
He wanted to give you an orgasm. 
It would be very nice to have him inside of you. He had one of the nicest cocks you had ever seen - he was so long and beautiful, and seeing him inside of the fleshlight had caused you to imagine what he would feel like inside of you. 
But you knew that if you let him fuck you, he would be clumsy. He didn’t have the technique or experience. Or the stamina. That was definitely something you wanted to work on first. And with how he had reacted from cumming in his pants earlier that day - something you had wanted, he likely would have a crash and be terribly anxious if he came while fucking you and you didn’t get to cum first. 
Making you cum seemed to be his primary goal. 
That brought you to the thought of putting him on his back - riding him, essentially using him like a human dildo. It would be intensely hot - having him below you, completely at your mercy. Getting to listen to his moans and whines and getting to see him completely fucked out underneath you while his perfect cock throbbed deep inside of your pussy. It would be perfect. 
But - he wouldn’t learn anything that way. If he wanted to learn how to make you cum, it certainly wouldn’t happen like that. He would be fucked stupid and you would cum, and you would certainly enjoy yourself. But he would be brain dead and cum drunk. He certainly wouldn’t learn or retain anything from the experience. 
No - if he wanted to learn how to make you cum, and if he wanted to put his genius to good use, then there was one certain way to do it. 
You were fully satisfied with your plan. You took one last look in the mirror, and you were fully satisfied with your look, too. 
You had put on a push-up bra with a black and red lace pattern, something that displayed your breasts well. With the padding and the ‘push-up’ effect, it definitely gave the cartoonish, fantasy effect that you were going for. You had on the matching garter belt, which had a few lacy roses adoring it. You didn’t have it attached to anything, though you had considered wearing stockings, you didn’t think Spencer would like the texture of them. You thought he would much prefer to feel your naked skin against him. You simply liked the look of the garter belt hanging around your waist, accenting the plushness of your stomach. 
You also put on a pair of the matching lacy black and red floral panties - they were fairly cheeky, letting half of your ass hang out, and fairly sheer so that your trimmed pubic hair could be seen through the fabric in the front. And lastly, you had thrown on a sheer, long black robe over the whole thing, giving a very ‘Moulin Rouge’ look to the whole thing. Along with a pair of six black heels - the kind that hurt your feet and you would only use to, well - go to bed and keep your legs above your head while wearing. 
You looked like a sex dream, if you did say so yourself. 
Rather than walking into the other room to get Spencer, you went over to your bed and propped yourself up on some pillows in the middle of it, making sure the fabric of your robe was billowing and appealing around you before you called out to him. 
“Spencer, honey, I’m ready!” You called out. “You can come in now!” 
You heard him coming down the hallway and you swelled with eagerness, almost too excited to see what his reaction would be. 
When he pushed the door open, he immediately froze when his eyes were met with the sight of you. 
Standing in the doorway put him right at the foot of your bed, and he thought for sure - at some point between here and the museum, he must have died and gone to heaven. Framed by the twinkling lights that were wrapped around the head of your bed, propped up on a variety of fluffy pillows - you were an image of perfection. 
Your breasts were pushed up to your chin, especially with the angle you were laying at, so perfectly framed by the floral lace of your bra. There was so much for his eye to greedily consume, and he didn’t think he should be allowed to consume it all so shamelessly. The curved planes of your body, the beautiful, soft zig-zags of your stretch marks, like guides laid out for his tongue. The fabric showing just enough skin, showing off every curve of your womanly body, so thick and ready to dominate him at a moment’s notice. 
There was a gentle power in the way you were lounging back, framed by the black, soft fabric of your billowing robe - your whole body relaxed as you waited for him. It made him want to press his forehead to the floor in a bow to you, made him want to beg just for the precious permission to touch you. 
“Is - that-? Your-? Paja-mas-?” He squeaked out, every single word becoming a pitch higher, making his shock all the more apparent. 
“Kind of.” You told him with a giggle. “This is what I wanted to wear for my good boy.” 
“You - you wore this for me?” He swallowed thickly around these words, clearly in disbelief. 
If you weren’t mistaken, you saw his cock twitch inside those silken pink pants. You loved how even though the fabric covered him, the outline of his cock was so entirely visible. The band of the pants being loose had caused them to slip so low on his hips, even causing the top bit of his pubic hair to be visible as he stood there, entirely uncaring (and likely unaware) of it. 
“Yes, baby.” You told him. “Now, come sit on the bed.” 
Spencer rushed to follow your instruction, almost tripping over your bedroom rug in the process. That caused you to bite your lip, holding back a grin - you wouldn’t want him to think you were laughing at him, after all. 
Spencer gently sat on the edge of the bed with his feet still on the floor, his bum just barely grazing against your thigh. You found it adorable that he was still being so timid about making contact. 
You spread your legs wide, and gestured between them. 
“Come sit here.” You told him. 
“Oh.” He said quietly. 
He stood up then and looked at the space between your legs. His expression was very comparable to a man afraid of heights looking like he was about to take a dive off a cliff into deep water. 
“It’s okay, Spencer.” You assured him. “We don’t have to do anything you don’t want to, remember?” 
“I know.” He said quietly. “It’s just - it’s all so new.” He whispered. “I - I want to be good.” 
You wondered if the last part was about his ability to behave and follow the rules, or… if it was about something else. 
“Spencer, baby, are you worried about impressing me?” You wondered aloud. 
The expression on his face at this was very telling - a flicker of embarrassment, his hands twitching as he ached to play with his fingers, wanting to distract himself from the conversation. 
“Look, I know you’re new to all this. I’m not expecting you to be some sex expert, or a porn star or something.” You assured him. “That’s why I’m here to teach you, baby.” 
“What if I do it wrong?” He asked, his voice still so timid, so small. 
“Then I’ll show you how to do it right.” You told him. “That’s why I’m here. I’m not gonna laugh at you, or yell at you. I’m just gonna show you what I like and how to do it right.” 
It should have been obvious. Someone of his talent, his caliber, someone who had everything come so naturally to him his entire life, someone who had accomplished so much at such a young age - he was terrified of tackling something unknown, something he was afraid to mess up. He was afraid of being a bad student. 
He had just enough time in the living room to sit and stew in those insecurities, and now you had to lovingly battle them. 
“Come sit with me, baby.” You urged, leaning forward to pat the space on the bed between your thighs. 
You scrunched up the fabric of your robe so he wouldn’t sit on it, and finally, he moved to crawl between your legs - kneeling on the bed with his feet tucked underneath his bum and his hands fidgeting in his lap. His knees were slightly brushing against your inner thighs, but he wasn’t sitting terribly close to you. That was something you left alone for now. 
You sat up slightly, leveling your body with his, and ran your hand along his arm, trying to soothe him. 
“So, you said you wanted to learn how to give me an orgasm, right?” You posed. 
Spencer nodded. 
“Come on, use your words.” You told him. 
“Yes, Mommy.” He said quietly, clearly still feeling insecure and hesitant. “I want that.” 
He could only imagine how beautiful it would be so see you writhing in pleasure - to hear you calling out his name as you orgasmed, breathless. To see your body arching up off the bed as he brought you to climax. He could only imagine the headrush it would cause him to know that he had caused it for you. 
“Well, I think the best way for you to do that is by using your hands.” You explained. “Stimulating me with your fingers.” 
“My hands?” He questioned, looking from you down to his hands in his lap. 
Honestly, it was never something he had thought about. Yes - he used his hands to make himself orgasm, but that was only because he was alone. The act of masturbation was more like a mind-clearing chore for him than anything. (Before you came into his life and turned all of his ideas about sex upside-down.) 
He did have to consider that you used your hands to stimulate yourself, to masturbate - but he had no clue how. 
But he guessed that would be part of the learning process. 
“Yes, baby.” You smiled eagerly. “And I know you’re gonna be good with your hands. You’re very skilled because you do all that sleight of hand and close up magic.” 
Spencer felt a rush of confidence at the praise, and couldn’t stop the grin that formed over his face at your words. 
“Well, you see, sleight of hand doesn’t actually require that much dexterity or skill, like playing a sport does, because it’s more so about practicing the same movement over and over again until it becomes ingrained muscle memory.” He explained, easily sounding in his element. 
You couldn’t believe how easily he had set you up for your next words. It was almost like he had walked into a trap. 
“Well, what I’m going to teach you is also about repetitive movements.” You explained. “And it will definitely become muscle memory for you over time.” 
Spencer smiled fondly hearing this. He was now more confident that he would be good at what you were going to teach him. 
“So… where do we start?” He asked, becoming that eager student once again. 
“Here, let me look at your hands.” You told him. 
He was slightly confused by this, but didn’t have time to question it because you snaked your hands under his palms where they were sitting in his lap. His dick had wilted slightly from the anxiety, so he was only half hard in his pants. But he let out a small whimper when you accidentally crazed against it as you took his hands in yours and lifted them up to get a good look at them. 
“It’s important that your nails are trimmed.” You told him, lifting his hands up close to your face to get a good look. “You don’t want your nails to be too long, or you might accidentally hurt me. And that’s just a general rule whenever you’re putting your fingers inside someone.” 
He became slightly intimidated at the idea of putting his fingers inside you, but he tried not to let it show. 
“I trimmed my nails last night.” He said, proud that he had done something good. “It’s a good grooming habit.” 
He didn’t want to bring up the fact that - per his germophobia, he always kept his nails trimmed because he was afraid of too much build up getting under his nails and making him sick (even though he washed his hands multiple times a day). But he was just glad he could do something to please you. 
You couldn’t stop staring at his hands. It was something you had noticed before in passing - but they were gorgeous. He had such strong, prominent muscles here. Long, thick fingers - he was going to do very well at this. Once he was well trained up, you knew you weren’t going to be able to go for very long without having those fingers inside of you. 
“Very good, baby.” You said, finally snapping out of your lustful revere. 
You raised one of his hands up and kissed the back of it. And then, continued on, kissing a path along his hand to his knuckles until you reached the tip of his middle finger. As natural as ever, you gently sucked his middle and ring finger into your mouth. Of course, you were just playing around, admiring. His hands were so nice that you couldn’t help but to have one in your mouth. 
“Oh,” Spencer moaned quietly. 
When you looked over at him, he was staring you down with lustful eyes. His lips slightly parted as his gaze locked onto the place where your lips drew his fingers in, taking him down to the second knuckle. You gently swirled your tongue around the digits as you enjoyed the thickness in your mouth. You could lightly taste floral soap on his skin and knew that he had washed his hands in the kitchen sink when you had sent him out to wait for you. 
After a moment of this, you pulled back, your lips separating from his skin with a wet ‘smack’. (Though you wanted it to be longer - you loved those fingers, you could have easily held them in your mouth for a long time). 
“Yeah, these are good fingers.” You assured him, giving him a deliberate wink. “You’re gonna be good at this, Spence.” 
Spencer shuddered with pleasure at this. 
You leaned back onto your pillows, making yourself comfortable while he watched in awe. 
“I’m gonna take off my underwear now. Is that okay?” You asked gently. 
“Yes.” He said, nodding eagerly. “Yes, Mommy.” 
You lifted your hips to wiggle out of them. When the fabric was at your knees, he naturally met you halfway, taking the panties down your calves and very delicately untangling them from around your high heels. He concentrated on the task in a way that told you he wasn’t even trying to take a premature glimpse at your naked cunt. It was entirely endearing. 
Once he had the fabric completely untangled from your shoes, you naturally moved your legs to bracket them around his body once again. This completely exposed your wet pussy to the cool air, and he stared at the underwear in his hands, clearly perplexed about what to do with it now. 
“Just toss it on the floor, baby.” You told him. 
He did so, and then, with nowhere else to look, his eyes locked onto your naked pussy for the first time. 
Paintings and pictures had shown him the scientific side or even the objective beauty of the female anatomy. But seeing you laid bare before him, adorned in lacy accoutrements - this was truly sexy. 
His blood ran hot, and his cock throbbed to full hardness in a dizzying record time as he laid eyes on the glistening lips of your pussy. Seeing how real you were - the way your skin tone faded from the shade that matched the rest of your body to the more raw, wet skin of your inner folds, clearly swollen with need. Your pubic hair, slightly trimmed and glossy with your wetness - everything about you was so real and it made Spencer’s cock ache. 
“Scoot a bit closer, baby.” You told him, hitch your knees apart further, spreading yourself open for him. “Can you see okay?” 
Your pussy made a wet sound as it spread open for him, and he let out a quiet gasp in awe as more of you was bared to his eyes. You were so beautiful, so raw, so perfect, so hot - he almost couldn’t handle it. 
You knew he was likely becoming too entranced to answer the question. With the way his eyes were so tightly locked onto your cunt, you guessed that - yes, he could see just fine. Just seeing the utterly entranced expression on his face caused a throbbing heat through you, you were sure that if he paid enough attention, he would be able to see the wetness actively dripping out of you. 
“Spencer, look at me.” You ordered sharply. “Look at Mommy.” 
Spencer forced his eyes up to your face, and you smiled at him when he managed to follow the order. 
“How much do you know about the female anatomy?” You asked him. 
“I - I’ve read books.” He answered quietly. 
“Good.” You told him, trying to be encouraging. “Do you know where the clitoris is?” 
“I - um-” Spencer looked down at your pussy and found himself suddenly nervous again, not knowing if he should touch you, or if he should point, or-
“You can put your hands on me.” You told him. “I’m here to teach you, baby. Let me be your… in-person diagram.” 
Spencer nodded. 
Then, as naturally as he possibly could, he reached down and put a gentle hand on the top of your mound. He was so feather-light that you had to forcefully hold back a laugh, feeling ticklish at the touch. With his palm mostly spread out mostly over your pelvis, he used a thumb to pull your pussy lips back. 
Then, he saw that very obvious swollen button staring at him. With the pointer finger on his other hand, he sought it out like a guided missile, entirely confident in his answer. Before he could truly think about it - he poked your clit with that singular finger, pointing to it as his answer. 
“There.” He mumbled quietly. 
“Oh-!” You breathed out sharply, your hips surging toward his touch. 
His touch had been so abrupt (especially after so much anticipation on your part) that it sent an unexpected shockwave through your body. 
Spencer immediately recoiled, believing that he had hurt you. 
“I’m sorry.” He quickly apologized. “I’m sorry! Did I hurt you?” 
He drew back both his hands instantly, curling them up to his chest as if he had done something terribly wrong. 
“No, no you didn’t hurt me!” You quickly assured him, putting your hands up in a surrendering motion to drive the point home. “Everything is fine, baby.” 
“Then what-?” He asked, his voice very meek and small. “What was that?” 
“I’m sensitive, baby. My body is sensitive. And I wasn’t expecting you to do that.” You chuckled. 
Spencer gave a small frown, clearly believing he had done something wrong. 
“The clitoris has a lot of nerve endings.” You explained, giving a chuckle to try and lighten the mood. “That’s kind of the point. That makes things more pleasurable.” 
“Oh.” He said. 
After a moment, his body began to relax as he chugged with thought, his eyebrows knitting tight like they always did when he was pondering something. 
“Oh… so that was… that was a good stimulation?” He posed. 
“Yes.” You told him. “I want you to touch my clitoris because it feels good. It’s one of the easiest ways to make a woman feel good.” 
He nodded, and then he moved his hands to touch you again. But you had a thought first. You caught his hands halfway, and held them in your own as you spoke. 
“Listen first.” You told him. 
He looked at your face obediently as you explained it to him. 
“Typically, for women, there are two types of orgasms,” You put on your ‘teacher’ voice once again, and he relaxed and put his hands back in his lap, clearly eager and ready to listen, wanting to absorb the information to the fullest. “A clitoral orgasm or a vaginal orgasm. Can you guess what that means?” 
Spencer thought about it for a moment. 
“An orgasm achieved by clitoral stimulation versus an orgasm achieved by vaginal stimulation?” He posed. 
You grinned. “Very good. Good boy.” 
He grinned back, easily soaking up the praise. 
“So, it depends on the person you’re with, but generally, most women achieve orgasm through a combination of both clitorial and vaginal stimulation. And a good rule of thumb is to always ask someone what they enjoy,” You told him. He nodded at this. “And also, looking at someone’s facial expressions and body language can tell you if you’re doing well at stimulating them. It’s like profiling.” 
“Well… what kind of facial expressions and body language should I be looking for?” He asked. 
You found this oddly amusing. To you, it was obvious that a back arching and lots of moaning and an ‘O’ face meant good sex, but Spencer was truly just that fresh. He simply didn’t know. 
“Well…” You took a moment to gather a mental list for him. “Typically, someone makes a lot of involuntary body movements if the stimulation is good. Good sex stimulates your nerve endings, so it makes your muscles twitch, and it can even make your limbs flail around or make your back arch off the bed.” 
Spencer nodded, his face still very intense and thoughtful as he took this in. 
“And when people are enjoying sex, they usually make a lot of sounds. Gasps, moans. They might swear or call out your name. And most people do just tell you that they’re enjoying it,” You giggled. 
Spencer nodded again. Then he posed a thoughtful question. 
“What about facial expressions?” He asked. 
“I know it might sound strange… but, you’ll know an expression of someone lost in pleasure when you see it.” You told him. 
These words made his whole body tingle. And naturally, made him wonder what your face would look like when you were lost in pleasure. 
“What do you prefer?” He asked. “Do you prefer clitoral stimulation or vaginal stimulation?” 
“I prefer a combination of both.” You told him. “That’s usually what makes me cum the hardest.” 
“You mean ‘cum’ as in orgasming?” Spencer said, repeating back this vocabulary to you with pride. 
“Yes, baby.” You told him with a nod. 
He beamed at getting the answer correct. 
“I thought we could start with clitoral stimulation and then move on to vaginal stimulation.” You explained. “Usually it’s easy to… warm up with clitorial stimulation. It makes the vaginal muscles more relaxed before penetration.” 
You found it odd to be using such clinical terms - the words were so stiff in your mouth, but you supposed that it was the healthiest way to explain everything to him. 
Spencer nodded eagerly at this. 
“You should wet your fingers first. Maybe spit on them?” You posed - this was a selfish request, wanting the delight of seeing him suck on his own fingertips. 
“That doesn’t sound the most sanitary…” He said quietly, cringing. 
Hearing him say this presented a new goal in your mind - getting him so fucked out and pliant that mister ‘it’s actually more sanitary to kiss’ would let you spit directly into his mouth. 
You chuckled at his words, though. 
“Okay, well… there’s lube in the drawer instead.” You said, motioning toward your nightstand. “Like I said last time, there’s no such thing as ‘too wet’.” 
Spencer nodded eagerly and sat higher up on his knees to reach for the drawer. When he pulled it open, his eyes immediately grew wide at the array of… objects you had in there. Thick, veiny things, some round things he couldn’t even begin to propose the purpose of, something with small dots on it that looked like a cartoon tentacle-? 
Knowing that he would become too distracted by these things and want to start asking questions, you reached over and grabbed the bottle of lube and snapped the drawer shut while his mind was still racing. 
“Focus, baby.” You told him, putting a hand on his cheek and forcefully prodding his attention back in your direction. 
He definitely had a lot of questions about those things. But he would ask you those questions later. (Because he certainly wasn’t going to forget about anything he had just seen.) 
You handed the bottle of lube to Spencer. It was almost exactly the same as the one you had given to him and used with the fleshlight, except it was strawberry scented and the liquid was lighted tinted tinted pink as an association with the scent. It was your favorite to use with toys because the scent was absolutely delicious as a perfume in their air (and at this point, it was something you knew that you unconsciously associated with an orgasm). 
You were naturally wet. You were throbbing and needy for him. But you knew that it would be nice to be extra slicked up to help him along. 
After a moment of struggling (in which you pondered if you should interfere) he popped the cap, and then he looked from the opened bottle of lube to his hands. 
“Right, so-” He mumbled quietly. 
He poured a dollop on his extended fingertips that easily got carried away and dripped into his lap, and he gasped and began looking around for something to wipe it off his borrowed pants with. 
“You can clean it up later, baby.” You told him. “Things are gonna get a little messy right now.” 
“Yeah.” He nodded. “Right. Yeah-” 
Then, he looked back to the bottle in his hand, and before putting it aside, he poured a dribble of the pink liquid (likely more than he had intended) onto the top of your mound, causing you to gasp quietly as the coolness dripped down over your hot, needy pussy. 
“Is that good, Mommy?” He asked quietly, moving to put the bottle aside. 
“That’s very good, baby.” You encouraged him gently. 
“Okay - I - I’m going to - touch you now.” Spencer told you, announcing his movements in an entirely adorable way. 
You nodded. “I’m ready for you, sweet boy.” 
Spencer put his non-lubed hand gently on your inner thigh, and then angled two of his fingers back toward your clit again. This time when he made contact, he was much gentler, and you let out a sharp breath through your nose, warm tingles spreading through your pelvis at the feeling of him touching your swollen clit with such intention. 
With his middle and pointer finger, he began a strange sort of spearing motion, rocking his hand into your pelvis. He touched your clit as though it were a literal button he was trying to push over and over again in order to make you cum. The movement didn’t do much for you - except draw a slight stinging from the area. 
“Baby,” You caught his attention, drawing his eyes up from where he was intensely focused, staring hard at the place where he was touching your pussy. 
“Spence, it’s - it’s more like this,” 
You motioned with two of your fingers in the air, drawing small circles, demonstrating to him what he should be doing. 
“Sorry.” He mumbled quietly. 
“It’s okay, baby.” You assured him, reaching out and petting a hand through his hair. “It’s okay. You’re learning, right?” 
He nodded. “I’m learning. I’m gonna do better.” 
“I know you will, baby. You’re Mommy’s good boy.” 
This bit of encouragement and praise seemed to fuel him, and he took this new instruction with vigor. 
He went back to work using the motion you had just demonstrated and immediately, the difference affected you. His thick, cautious fingertips circling tentatively around your needy clit sent tingles up your spine, causing a warming glow to spread through your body that was slowly, but surely building up your orgasm. The beautiful artificial smell of the lube wafted through the air, and with the sight of Spencer in front of you, his forearm flexing slightly as he worked, it was all too perfect. 
You let out a gentle moan, and Spencer smiled. 
“That’s good?” He asked, looking from the spot where his fingers worked on your pussy up to your face. 
“That’s good, baby.” You told him, the stimulation causing you to become slightly breathless already. “You’re doing so good for me.” 
Spencer continued like this, running his other hand along your thigh, clearly feeling needy to touch and enjoy the softness of your skin now that it was freely available under his hands. His touch spread a warmth throughout your body that had you squirming under him, letting out more gentle moans under your breath. 
Spencer watched you in awe, so entirely pleased with the results. 
“You - you can go a bit faster, baby.” You told him, finding your throat slightly dry as your breathing sped up, more blood pooling in your needy cunt as his touch demanded it. “Speed up your fingers.” 
“Yes, Mommy.” He easily obeyed. 
Hearing those words in his sweet voice in addition to his touch, his fingers now moving in fast, delicate circles on your throbbing clit - it brought sparks through your body and caused slight tremors through your thighs. 
It wasn’t going to be the most earth shattering orgasm you had ever experienced, but it was going to be a good one, mostly because it was Spencer. Because you had him in your bed, calling you Mommy, wearing a pair of your silky pink pajama pants that his hard cock was now leaking a stain into. All while he concentrated on learning how to please you like it was the most important book he had ever read in his life. 
“Oh, Spencer!” You called out, arching your hips toward him. “Doing so good for me, baby! So good-” 
Spencer stopped his movements suddenly, and your voice caught in your throat as you looked at him with tense confusion knit over your brows. 
“What - what about the vaginal stimulation?” He asked. “You said you wanted me to do both, right?” 
You couldn’t hold back the breathy chuckle in your throat. 
If it had been anybody else, you would have immediately thought that they were edging you intentionally. But no - that wasn’t even a thought in Spencer’s head. He was simply eager to learn more, wanting to do the most to give you the best orgasm possible. He wasn’t content with mediocre. When he learned something, he wanted to be the best at it. And that thought caused any disappointment about your fading orgasm to be replaced by pride - you had somehow captured the best, sweetest boy, and you were going to use that to your full advantage. 
“Right, baby.” You said, still catching your breath. You swallowed to gather some spit in your mouth to talk properly before you continued. “Okay, you’re going to continue what you were doing with this hand, but first,” You said this pointedly, motioning to the hand that was unmoving near your clit, not wanting him to continue and impair your ability to properly explain. “You’re going to work your fingers inside me.” 
“What if I hurt you?” He asked, clearly timid at the idea that he might hurt you in any way. 
“You won’t.” You told him. “You start with one finger, because that’s smaller, so you won’t hurt me. And then once my body has adjusted to that, you can add another. So it won’t hurt.” You assured him. 
“So, I just need to use two fingers?” He asked. “Also, how do I know when to put the next finger?” 
“You can add three fingers.” You told him. “And I’ll tell you when to add the next one. And you’ll know because you’ll feel the muscles relax around you.” 
Spencer nodded. 
“So… what’s the best… kind of… movement?” He asked, awkwardly gesturing with his free hand in a way that made you giggle. 
He blushed with embarrassment at this, and you rushed to speak in the hopes that he wouldn’t feel awkward. 
“You’re going to move your fingers in and out. Like simulating intercourse. The repeated penetration feels good.” You told him. “Be gentle at first, and I’ll tell you if you should go harder or faster.” 
Spencer nodded. 
He began slow, gentle circles on your clit again, and you let out a small moan at this. And then he moved his other hand down, skimming the fingertip of his pointer finger along your folds until he felt it - that pulsing entrance waiting for him, needy. He thought he imagined it, but it almost felt like your body was trying to suck him in. 
“It’s okay, baby.” You told him, your voice gentle and encouraging, slightly hazy with pleasure. “You’re doing so good for Mommy.” 
These words caused his cock to throb inside of the borrowed pants, and feeling a pulse of confidence because of it, he pushed the thickness of his finger forward and breached your entrance with his touch for the first time. 
It was such a brand new feeling - having your wetness surrounding his digit, feeling your muscles clamping down on him. Feeling how hot your body was, especially compared to the lifeless coolness of a silicone fleshlight. It made him moan louder than the sound you easily trapped in your chest. You found yourself dizzied with a wave of pleasure at seeing his face so fucked out and hearing him moan like that because he was touching you. 
“You like it, baby?” You asked breathlessly, angling your hips into his clumsy, unmoving hands. 
Clearly he was so pleasure drunk and hazy that he had forgotten that he was supposed to be fingerfucking you. He was simply exploring, enjoying the feeling. You didn’t fault him for it, and you didn’t want to rush him, even with a filthy, needy ache growing deep inside of you. 
“You’re so warm.” He replied, his quiet voice edging between awe and another moan of his own. 
His eyes flickered between the place where he was touching your pussy and your breasts, heaving slightly with your labored breathing, and your face. Your lips dropped open slightly with pleasure, your eyes becoming glassy. He loved it so much. He loved you. He couldn’t get enough of this. 
“Your body is so hot.” 
You grinned widely at this. 
Maybe a huge part of the endearment came from the fact that you knew he meant temperature, and not the typical slang meaning your appearance. It was something that clearly surprised him, feeling how hot your pussy was while being in direct contact with it. 
“Thank you.” You told him. “Can you fuck me now, Doctor Reid?” 
“I - Right.” 
Spencer resisted the urge to apologize again, knowing you probably wouldn’t like it. And he tried to ignore how much it turned him on to hear you call him ‘Doctor Reid’ in this context. Instead - he set his attention on pleasing you. 
He concentrated on picking up a good rhythm - moving his fingers on your clit in circles while he gently drew back the other hand and began moving it slowly in and out, trying to penetrate you in a pleasing way. He instantly became entranced by the natural wetness dripping out of your pussy, covering his finger, his knuckles, spreading to his palm the more he moved his finger. He was fascinated by the way your muscles did seem to give way to him, your body opening up as if you wanted more. 
“Add another one, baby.” You moaned quietly. “Another finger.” 
So his instincts served him right. At least somewhat. He hoped that he could remember this for next time, and please you better with less of your instructions, working more off of knowledge and instinct like this. 
When he drew back his hand to do as you instructed, you added on some further advice. 
“It also works better if your palm is facing up.” You told him. “The curve of your fingers is working with my body, not fighting against it.”
Spencer had been prodding into your entrance, poking his finger into you in a more exploratory way - but he definitely understood this. 
“Yes, Mommy.” He said. 
He flipped his hand so that his palm was facing the ceiling, immediately fascinated by how sticky his wet finger was. Then he gently prodded forward again, his middle finger joining the first. He continued to draw circles on your clit - a rhythm that became clumsy and unfocused at times, because he was easily distracted by the feeling of your tight pussy clamping down on his fingers, trying to figure out how hard he should go. 
He was being incredibly tame, almost sloth-like in his movements, clearly afraid to hurt you. And he left you burning up, aching for release. The thickness of his fingers felt so amazing inside of you, better than you could have imagined - but he was so timid, and you hoped that you could draw more out of him. 
“Spencer,” You moaned lightly. “Go faster. Come on, be a good boy for Mommy.” 
You reached out and got a hand in his hair once again, gently cupping the back of his head and scratching your nails along his scalp. 
“Yes,” He hissed out, leaning his head into your touch. “Yes, Mommy. I’ll be a good boy. I’ll be so good for you.” 
He kept his eyes locked on you then, and, entirely fueled by the intense feeling pumping through his body, the pure need to serve you - he began pumping his fingers faster. Though it was clumsy at first, after a few moments, both of his hands fell into a natural rhythm with each other. His fingers circling your swollen clit became well timed with the thickness of his fingers pumping in and out of you, and in a few minutes - it became perfect. 
You went from letting out a few solitary sounds to every other one of your breaths becoming a moan, your lips perfectly parted, showing him how well he was doing. 
When he saw your heated eyes and your lips wrapped around those moans so perfectly, that was when he knew it - that was a face of desire. The one he would spend the rest of his days trying to recreate in you. 
“So good, baby.” You moaned out, your words becoming less durable as he stole them away with pleasure. “Go harder.” 
“Harder?” He warbled back. 
His wrist was beginning to shake, not used to this kind of repeated effort. (Truthfully, he wasn’t used to any more effort than hefting around a thick book for a while.) But he would keep it up for as long as it took to make you cum. He would do it until his arm fell off if he got to see you fall apart beneath him. 
“Yes, harder!” You confirmed, giving a firm tug on his hair to encourage him. 
Spencer let out a sharp whimper at this, and angled his elbow further between your thighs, trying to put less strain on the muscles of his wrist so he could do as you instructed. 
He began rubbing your clit with more urgency, and fucked his fingers into you even harder. He let out a moan as the sound then got to his ears - the wet slapping of his knuckles smacking up against the edges of your cunt, so rough and careless. He really was fucking you, he was taking over your body at your command, his touch was being used for your pleasure, and you were definitely being pleasured by him. 
“Spencer!” You howled, a sound that would stick in his mind forevermore. 
It was something that caught his entire body on fire in seconds and made his dick ache with red hot pin-pricks. He was surprised that he didn’t cum in his pants from that alone. But he was far too concentrated on keeping up the pace, fascinated by the way your pussy spasmed around his fingers, the way your thighs jolted and shook in a similar fashion that his legs had a few nights ago. 
“Oh, Spence! Good boy! Good boy, oh-!” 
You let out a sharp gasp and your head tilted back, and you seemed to gulp for air for a few moments while he continued to brutally fuck his fingers into you and rock his fingertips against your clit, angling your hips into the touches as though you were trying to get more from him. 
Though it seemed impossible, his knuckles were flooded with an even further wetness. And though he almost couldn’t bear to look away from your face, he did chance a glance down to your beautifully raw, fluttering pussy and saw that there was a distinct puddle of wetness on the sheets below you. You were the most gorgeous fountain he had ever seen. 
If he didn’t think it was out of place, he would have leaned down to lick you, curious about what your natural wetness tasted like. 
“Oh, Spence!” You squealed, and if he wasn’t mistaken, it almost seemed like you were trying to squirm away from his touch. “Oh - oh, baby! You can s-slow down now! You did - did s-so good!” 
Spencer slowed down, as instructed. And then - when he put it together in his mind, he gently eased off touching you entirely, feeling your pussy spasming and throbbing harshly under his touch. It was fascinating really, the way your body responded to him. He badly wanted to explore it more - explore it for hours uninterrupted. But for now, he had a simple question. 
“Was that the orgasm?” He wondered aloud. 
The unadulterated curiosity bleeding through his voice when he said this had you clenching hard around his unmoving fingers, so entirely turned on by the fact that he was just as awed by you as he was fine art or any thousand page encyclopedia. 
You couldn’t hold back the bright, breathless chuckle that escaped your lungs in response. 
“Yes, baby, that was the orgasm.” You told him. “What did you think?” 
“That was… spectacular.” Spencer told you, sounding almost as breathless himself. 
“You can pull your fingers out of me now.” You instructed, feeling slightly sensitive, unconsciously clenching around the digits and accidentally overstimulating your raw pussy in the process. 
“Oh. Right.” Spencer mumbled. 
He moaned quietly as he did so - loving the purely wet sound it made, like pulling away from a good kiss. He found himself in awe of the string of wetness that followed his fingers from your opening, like a thick string of salvia. He began rubbing his fingers together, studying it with utter fascination as you watched him with that concentrated look on his face again. You wondered how you had stumbled upon such a treasure of a man. 
Your eyes fell from his face to the prominent bulge of his cock still pressing into the front of those thin pink pants, the wet spot his precum made now even wider, and you immediately came up with a new idea. 
“Why don’t you touch yourself for me, baby?” You posed. “Your hand is already so nice and wet.” 
“Oh - I - I - should-?” Spencer stuttered out, looking from his glistening hands to the tent in his borrowed pants, a million thoughts flying through his very vast mind. 
“Hey, shh, it’s okay.” You soothed him gently. “Just tell me if that’s something you want. Yes or no.” 
“Yes.” He said, a desperate whisper on his lips. “Can - can you untie my pants for me?” 
You hummed in agreement and reached over, untying the well secured knot on the pants and then pulling the loose waistband down over his thick, excited cock, letting it spring out to hit his pelvis. He moaned quietly at this. 
“Make yourself cum for me, baby.” You encouraged him. “You were so good for me, you made me cum so good. Such a good boy. You deserve this.”
You began running your fingers through his hair again, something he seemed to heavily enjoy. Spencer - now wildly chasing his instincts, working on need alone and trying to push back all those doubts, reached out with those glistening fingers and gently dipped into your pussy again. The contact on your beating folds caused you to gasp, and Spencer shuddered slightly at this, mumbling out at an excuse. 
“I wanted-” He muttered quietly. “I just… wanted it to be wetter.” 
“Good boy.” You moaned out. You definitely didn’t want to discourage him from doing things like this. 
You wanted to mention the fact that there was a bottle of lube sitting less than a foot away. But clearly he had developed a fascination for your wetness, and you didn’t want to stifle that fascination in him or embarrass him. 
Spencer then took those slicked up fingers and stroked them across his cock. Just the knowledge that it was your wetness, the essence of your pussy touching his cock - that had dizzying waves fluttering through him that almost had him crumbling to fall on top of you. 
It took all of his remaining composure to stay upright. He was so furiously turned on that his cock was leaking precum like a sputtering faucet. He easily took advantage of that, cupping his hand into a well-known grip around his shaft and spreading that natural lubrication down from the sensitive, leaking cockhead to the rest of his dick. This caused his neglected, needy cock to easily light up and unconsciously buck into his own hand. 
“‘s too fast,” He whined out. 
His face took on a desperate frown as he continued to pump his hand over his cock almost mildly, almost as if he were afraid to go harder. 
He looked so beautifully wrecked - with his brows creased downward and his lip caught between his teeth, with that messy hand pumping his own leaking cock. 
“Too fast?” You asked, unsure what he meant. 
“It’s - it’s not-” He stuttered out, his brain becoming scattered and wordless to describe the feeling rushing through him. 
“Hey, shh,” You scratched your nails against his scalp again, grounding him. “Use your words, baby. Come on, be a good boy.” 
“Mommy!” He whined, his hips bucking forward desperately into his own hand, wetly smearing precum to the point where it became noisy. Your pussy throbbed at this and you resisted the urge to reach down and touch yourself, not wanting to distract him. 
“Baby, come on. Tell Mommy.” You ordered firmly. 
He sniffled loudly before he attempted more words. 
“Gonna end too fast.” He whined sharply. 
He sounded entirely petulant - as though he were truly upset that he was going to cum too soon and the night’s activities would be over. As though the two of you didn’t have plenty more nights to play. 
“It’s okay, baby.” You told him, reaching a hand over to thumb across his cheek, wiping away some of the frustrated tears that had escaped. “You did so good for me. You’re so good.” 
“I want more.” He whined out, clearly frustrated. 
“Mommy will always give you more.” You assured him. “But right now, you’re gonna cum for me.” 
He let out a wounded noise, some kind of protest, but his hips jolted as he continued to fuck his own hand. You had him right there. 
“Cum for me.” You demanded, your voice dark and demanding. 
It was a command he absolutely couldn’t ignore if he tried. 
“Mommy! Oh! Oh!” 
He let out a sharp cry as he came, and pumped himself through it. 
Neither of you had considered where he was going to cum. On his knees in front of you like that, he ended up in the perfect position to spill his load right onto your exposed cunt. Just like the last time you had played, he exploded with a massive power. Though he didn’t seem to have any care for where he was angling his cock or what he was cumming on, simply continuing to chant ‘oh, oh, oh’ under his breath with his eyes beautifully screwed shut and his mouth wide open, delicately pumping his hand on his cock to ride his orgasm all the way through. 
Thick, white waves of his cum landed on your pussy - startlingly warm, almost blazen hot compared to the cool air of the room. Something that easily made you moan, especially when paired with the beautiful sight of his orgasmic face in front of you and the way he so carelessly fucked himself, clearly only wanting to achieve his own pleasure and not caring if it was a good show or not - which was what made him so damn beautiful. 
When Spencer had milked himself dry, his cock starting to go soft in his own hand and the pleasant tingles becoming more like harsh pin-pricks of overstimulation, he put a hand on the wideness of your thigh for support, his muscles shaking. And then he finally opened his eyes. 
He felt even dizzier when he saw the sight before him - your gorgeously lingerie clad body and naked pussy now covered in the thick white of his spend. A small voice in the back of his head wondered if you could get pregnant from this, and another told him that - yes, it would be good if you did. You would look so good pregnant with his child. A child the two of you made together would be smart, beautiful, charismatic, brilliant and perfect in every aspect. 
He hadn’t even fully acknowledged that he was in love with you yet, but that was the moment he knew for certain that he wanted you to be the mother of his children. There was no other woman in the world who would be comparable to you - no other woman as perfect for the task. 
(He didn’t know that you were on oral birth control, so it didn’t matter if he had cum inside you - you weren’t going to get pregnant. Not without intending to.) 
“Oh, did I-?” He motioned toward the mess, seeming worried. 
Before he could apologize for it, you reached your fingers down and began lightly padding through it, and Spencer let out a wrecked moan at the sight. 
“You did such a good job, baby.” You told him, still entirely certain. 
Before he could comprehend it, you brought a finger up to your mouth - one covered in the combined essence of yourself and Spencer, and curled your tongue around it, moaning at the taste. Spencer could do nothing more than make unintelligible noises, and you giggled as you released the finger. 
“Good boy.” 
Spencer was dizzy and hazy from all the pleasure, and there was only one thing on his mind. 
“Can I have a hug now?” He asked, his voice still sweet and soft. 
“Yes, baby. Come here.” You spread your arms wide and Spencer practically launched himself at you. 
He laid completely on top of you, and you wrapped your arms around him, stroking up and down his back lazily as you enjoyed the peaceful calm of his breathing. 
After only a few moments, you felt him start to fall asleep like that. His muscles turned to jelly, and his breathing came out in long, soft puffs. He looked so adorable nuzzled into your breasts that you didn’t want to wake him up, even if the drying mess between your thighs was becoming uncomfortable, and you knew that he definitely wouldn’t want to sleep in it for too long. 
You continued petting your fingers through his hair gently. You would wake him up in a little while and get cleaned up, you assured yourself. 
You definitely weren’t falling for him, feeling things that extended far outside of sexual attraction. 
Nope. Definitely not.
...
If this series is going to get a third part, I would love to see more than 30 comments and more than 60 reblogs, and I would love to know what you guys would like to see from a third part in the series.
I will be honest, I am kind of starting to lose steam on this series already - the reason I have titled is as a Capsule Series on my masterlist is because I want each individual part to be able to be read as a oneshot with no particular big arcs in the story, and no need for a big dramatic ending. Also, if I do come back to this series in a few months or years and want to write more for it, I can.
If you have any ideas for this series - kinks/concepts/moments you want to see happen with these characters, please let me know. Even if those moments don't make it into a full-length third part, I might write your idea into a short spin-off like I did with Loverboy. I always leave the anon option turned on so people can send me messages if they feel shy or they don't want to reblog a fic onto their blog.
483 notes · View notes
borathae · 8 months
Text
Tumblr media
“Because of his curse, Jungkook’s past was filled with loneliness. Unable to touch a human without being overtaken by the urge to kill them, he believed his fate to be a touch-deprived one. It changed however when he met Yoongi, bearer of the same curse and loving mentor, who taught him that intimacy was possible for someone like them. Now it’s been years and Jungkook’s life is filled with love, tenderness and the warmth of soft touches. All that is missing is your taste on his tongue. Jungkook wants to change that and asks Yoongi for an especially sweet lesson. You just so happen to find yourself between them. Not only as their most loved princess, but also as their very eager practice helper.”
Pairing: Vampire!Yoongi x Witch!Reader x Vampire!Jungkook
Genre: Smut, established relationship!AU, Polyamory!AU
Warnings: domestic sweetness, sub!Jungkook, soft Dom!Yoongi, switch!Reader, threesome, Shibari with magical ropes, praise, they give Koo a cockring with the ropes, handjob (Koo receiving), oral (f.receiving), she rests between Yoongi’s legs while Koo kneels and eats her out, Koo calls them Mommy & Daddy, i couldn’t resist afjsdjf, he calls them Mistress & Master beforehand, Yoongi calls them babyboy/girl & good girl/boy, loving dirty talk, finger sucking, lots of drool, pussy fingering, Yoongi has his hand around her throat without choking her, gentle biting (by Yoongi), he plays with her nipples, hair pulling (oc giving & boys receiving), orgasm control & edging (f.receiving), Koo cries because he is happy, she cries cause she’s needy, squirting, a hint of golden showers :’), Jungkook slurps it up cause he is greedy, Yoongi cums in his pants & Kook cums on the sheets fjadsf, some post sex crying, loving & protective aftercare, post sex cuddles!!, I love them!!, Yoongi is truly the best Dom ever :(
Wordcount: 9.3k
a/n: I had this idea because I couldn’t stop thinking about the possibility of Jungkook wanting to try out oral once he’s a little bit better in controlling his urges and OC & Yoongi being totally down for it. I wasn’t ready for Yoongi though fjadjfa help 🥴🖤
Tumblr media
“No but trust me, it’s gonna be great”, Yoongi says in a cute laugh, pressing play on the record player. 
Slow R&B starts playing. He turns, stretching his arms from himself. He is wearing nothing more than tight boxer briefs and a flowy button up. His hair is unstyled as well, but falls beautifully without trying. You share his state, wearing one of his briefs because they are terribly comfortable. 
“And? It’s great, isn’t it?” he asks.
“Yeah, it’s good”, you tell him. 
“Come on, it’s better than good. It’s great”, Yoongi says and moves back to you in little dance steps. He moves his hips as he does, giving you an open mouthed smile. 
You giggle, stepping off bed when Yoongi stretches his hands to you. 
He twirls you and catches you in a way so that your back is pressed against his chest and your arms are crossed in front of your chest, hands being held by him. He hums the melody, moving your bodies to the beat and nuzzling into your neck to kiss it gently. 
He makes you feel so good that you can’t stop giggling. 
“See? You’re into it now, aren’t you?” he rasps.
“You know I am”, you sigh, tilting your head to the side, “I love that.”
“Mhm, love it too”, Yoongi says, kissing your cheek. He lifts his gaze, locking eyes with Jungkook. He twirls you and him so he gets closer to Kook. Once he is, he leans in and kisses Jungkook on his lips. Just once.
“And you? Still think it’s a stupid idea?”
“I never said that. I just said that I didn’t think you’d be into this kinda stuff.”
“What? Listening to music whilst spending time with my two favourite people?” Yoongi ruffles Jungkook’s long hair, “think again”, he says and then draws closer to you. 
He hugs you tighter, taking bigger steps to draw circles with you on the impromptu dance floor. 
You squeal and giggle, trying your hardest to keep up. Yoongi gazes at you with his eyes barely open. He is smiling so much that he is squinting. Every now and then, you get a very passionately sung passage of song from him, followed by a soft kiss or tender snuggle. 
Jungkook watches the two of you with happy giggles in his chest. He is bouncing on the bed, swinging his legs back and forth as he sports the biggest and brightest smile in humankind. He is sharing your state of clothing. Tight briefs and a shirt. No button up, but a soft cotton shirt with its sleeves ending just a little above his elbows. It’s been summer for a while and the days are hot. So you and your perfect lovers spend your hours wearing as little clothing as possible, always making sure that the fibers were natural and light. 
It was the hours of the last sun right now. One more hour and she will have set for the day. Jungkook’s wing was located at the north end of the castle which meant his rooms were already a lot dimmer than, say, Jimin’s rooms. But you didn’t really mind. Jungkook has already turned on his galaxy lamp, which will illuminate the room once the sun has truly said good night. 
Jungkook finished renovations on his wing in spring. It was a beautiful home. The rooms were spacious with high ceilings and big windows and Jungkook filled them with a mixture of modern and old furniture. He even asked you to propagate a few plants for him, which you very happily did. Up until now, he hadn’t killed any of them yet and he even purchased grow lights for the ones who needed a bit more light. 
Jungkook chose to make the smallest of his rooms his bedroom. Now bear in mind, small was still relatively big when one dares to compare it to the bedroom of common apartments, but it was still the smallest room in his wing (except his bathroom and toilet of course). Jungkook explained the reasoning behind his choice that he would rather have his own cozy living room and a big home studio and turn his bedroom into a cozy little escape. He truly managed to do so and you just so happen to spend time in it today. 
The song changes. Yoongi stops dancing, hugging you against him with his lips glued to your neck.
“Mhm love”, you sigh. 
“You’re amazing", he whispers and kisses you one last time before he breaks away to strut to the bed, “but tell me that I’m right. The music’s setting the scene.”
“Of course it is. I feel properly charmed”, you say and giggle, chasing Yoongi to hug him from behind. 
He stumbles and laughs, holding your hands instantly.
“You’re the cutest, my love”, you tell him.
“No, you are”, he says, lifting you onto his back piggyback style.
“Yoongi no”, you squeak. 
“Mine”, he teases and with an expert twirl, manages to place you atop the bed. Right next to Jungkook. You laugh loudly as you get set down, wiggling happily once you are on the sheets. 
Jungkook turns to you, placing his arm over your waist and leaning down for a kiss. One you accept gladly and one which feels oh so impossible to continue when you suddenly feel Yoongi’s lips dance up your inner thighs mere seconds later. 
In the end, you have to break the kiss just to gasp and arch your back. Yoongi is bunching up the legs of your boxers, exposing more and more of your sensitive skin to his eager lips. 
“Yoongi…” you sigh. 
Jungkook turns, looking at Yoongi with his tummy fluttering in excitement. The Creator has his eyes closed in bliss, allowing his strong hands to run over your skin with utmost care. He looks so content with his current position. Jungkook feels heat gather between his legs at the view.
“Shouldn’t that be me?” he asks in a teasing manner.
Yoongi lust-darkened eyes open and flit to Jungkook. He lifts his head even if you whine in disappointment.
“Yeah it should be”, Yoongi says, running his big hands up and down your thighs as he speaks, “I’m ready whenever you two are.”
“I’m so ready”, Jungkook says.
“Me too”, you say. 
“That’s good to hear. Kookie, take off your clothes. Princess, do you wanna help me with the ropes?”
“Yes, Master.” “Of course.”
You and Jungkook say at the same time and seconds later, you each are off to do your own things. Jungkook undresses while you and Yoongi discuss the ropes you will use on his body.
You all agreed to it. Tonight will be the night Jungkook finally eats you out. Yoongi assured you that it was perfectly safe and then the planning began. Jungkook knew that he needed ropes to feel safe, so Yoongi promised him to do Shibari with him and tie his arms behind his back. You knew that you wanted to help, so Yoongi told you that you could. And Yoongi is just here for the good time. He fucking loves spending time with you and Jungkook. 
“Done”, Jungkook says.
You and Yoongi turn to him.
The good boy is kneeling on the floor with perfect posture. His hands are on his thighs with their palms facing up, his back is perfectly straight and his head is held high. He looks at you without ever breaking eye contact, breathing heavily because this is terribly exciting to him.
“Look at you”, you say, “you really know what to do, don’t you?”
“Yes, Mistress”, Jungkook says, eyes lighting up in pride.
“You’re such a good boy for us”, Yoongi praises.
Jungkook squeezes his thighs together and straightens up even more.
“Thank you, Master”, he gets out, having to fight for air afterwards.
You and Yoongi close the distance between you and Jungkook. While you reach for his cheek to caress it, Yoongi runs his fingers through his hair. Jungkook closes his eyes instantly, parting his lips in a soft, audible sigh. He feels the tingles all the way down to his toes.
“Isn’t he the prettiest?” you ask Yoongi.
“Yeah, he is”, Yoongi agrees.
Jungkook giggles, having to squirm away from you because he felt way too shy under your praise. Cute.
“Do you wanna stand up for us now, mhm?”
“Yes, Master”, Jungkook says and with Yoongi’s help, gets to his feet.
You and Yoongi study his naked form. Sculpted muscles he obtained from hard and consistent training, smooth and shaved skin and cock just hard enough that it is starting to rise. He is beautiful indeed.
“You’re so handsome, Kookie”, Yoongi says.
“You really are”, you say, rounding him so you can trace his back. His butt looks so good. You dare to steal a touch, while Jungkook gasps and then exhales shakily, tensing his muscles for you, “you’ve got the cutest butt, sweetie.”
“Thank you”, Jungkook mumbles and giggles.
Yoongi steps closer to him while you continue to feel up his body. Jungkook wants to close his eyes because of it, but doesn’t as Yoongi looks at him. He cups his cheek, running his thumb over his skin.
“I’m gonna monitor your thoughts throughout the session, so can you take off your ring?” he asks.
“Of course. Do you think I’m dangerous?” Jungkook asks, slipping off his magic ring.
“No, but I just want to make sure. It’s for you too, so you feel assured that I know if I have to step in, yeah?” Yoongi explains, accepting the ring to slip it into his shirt’s front pocket.
“Yes, thank you for looking out for me. I feel a lot more at ease when I know you will catch me slipping.”
“Mhm, although I don’t think you will. You’re ready."
“I feel ready.”
“You are”, Yoongi gives Jungkook’s cheek a soft pinch and then he steps back, undoing the knot of the ropes, “let’s start with tying. Yeah?”
“Yes, just tell me what to do.”
“Relax, we’ll take care of you", Yoongi says and looks at you, “may I give you the end?”
“Of course”, you say, snaking your arms around Jungkook just to snatch the ends. Jungkook leans into you instinctively, holding his breath. He is so, so excited. He loves being Yoongi’s rope bunny and to know that you are also with them this session excites him even more.
“Now let’s start”, you say, “my love, can you come look if I’m doing it right?”
“Sure.”
“I bet you’re doing really well”, Jungkook says, earning himself a little touch to his waist. 
“Cutie.”
Yoongi teaches you a new pattern today, explaining the correct ways of tying and the places of pressure you need to look out for in order not to cause pain. You go slow, touching the spots you needed to place the rope over and feeling up his body whenever you get the chance. You mess up a few times, but don’t feel embarrassed about it as Yoongi praises you and Jungkook tells you that he is having the time of his life.
And he has. Being touched and explored and taken care of by his two favourite people feels like paradise to him. Having the rope slowly constrain more and more of his movements whilst at the same time giving him a sensation of comfort felt like a beautiful hug to him. Listening to you and Yoongi talk relaxed him as well.
“There we go, you got it”, Yoongi praises, “now go under this loop and tighten it on this part.”
“Okay, okay”, you say, tickling Jungkook’s skin as you guide the rope.
“That part feels so good”, Jungkook sighs, wiggling his arms a little. 
“Stay calm, sweetheart”, Yoongi tells him, caressing his waist. 
“Sorry, Master I feel so good”, Jungkook apologises, blushing like crazy. 
“That’s okay, just try to keep your arms still yeah?”
“Yes Master, I will try.”
“I promise I’m almost finished, baby”, you assure him.
“Yes okay, take your time Mistress”, Jungkook says and lowers his eyes in comfort, “I feel so good”, he whispers.
“Us too, baby”, you say and finish the knot, “look Boongie, I did it.”
“Perfect my love, now guide the ropes to the front, we’ll need the ends for the hip pieces later”, Yoongi tells you.
“Okay, okay”, you follow, dropping the ropes once they tangle in the front. You hug Jungkook’s waist, kissing his arm, “how are you feeling?”
“Amazing”, Jungkook says and tilts his head back, “I’m so safe.”
“You are”, Yoongi says.
“You really are, our sweet baby”, you add and the round him, joining Yoongi’s side.
Jungkook’s arms are both tied up in the back, held up by an intricate pattern of rope and knots. The pattern is simple in the front, as most of the art was done along his arms. It looked beautiful on his body.
“You are seriously made for Shibari”, you say, “I can’t believe how pretty you are.”
“You’re seriously so pretty”, Yoongi says.
“Guys stop”, Jungkook complains and giggles, swaying his shoulders from side to side.
“Why?”
“Because it’s making me shy”, he pouts, “I don’t like that.”
You smile, “you’re so cute.”
“Mhm. Now about the wish you had”, Yoongi says, “do you still wanna do it?”
“Yes, I want to do it”, Jungkook says, looking at you, “do you think that you can enchant the ropes?”
“I think I can. I studied the spell a lot”, you say, “are you really okay with me trying out the spell on you? You’d be the first person I’d do it on.”
“Yes, I’m okay with it. I trust you.”
“Okay, so”, you turn to Yoongi, “I just have to touch the ropes and think the words, yeah? Like I practiced?” 
“Yes, you should feel heat in your fingertips and Kook, you should feel tingles as if electricity was coursing through you. Anything other than that and you are stopping us.”
“I understand.”
“Okay then, here goes nothing”, you murmur and begin the spell. Yoongi rubs your back as you work while Jungkook sighs in bliss and gazes at you with sparkling eyes. Yoongi was right. His skin tingles electrically wherever the rope touches. He really likes the sensation.
“I think I’m done”, you say. The electricity stops. Jungkook is a little sad that it did. It felt so good.
Yoongi wraps his fingers around the rope and tugs. Jungkook falls into him with a squeak, getting caught by Yoongi. 
“Careful”, he laughs, rubbing his back.
“Sorry, I wasn’t ready”, Jungkook says, using the opportunity to nuzzle his nose into Yoongi’s neck, “you tugged so hard, Master”, he whines.
“I know, I’m sorry baby”, Yoongi says, patting Jungkook’s butt, “but the good news is, the spell worked. Good job, princess. That was amazing, I’m so proud of you.”
“That was nothing really”, you say and snicker, “I feel so cool right now.”
“You are so cool”, Yoongi says and smiles fondly, “com’ere.”
You snuggle into his side, resting your head against his shoulder as he closes his arm around you.
“My two babies”, he says, “mhm? You’re my babies, aren’t you?”
“Yes, we are”, you say while Jungkook merely whimpers and continues to suckle on Yoongi’s neck. No teeth are involved. It is merely a simple and tender sucking motion. It soothes Jungkook greatly, whilst leaving Yoongi with a comfortable tingle down his back.
“Do you like that, mhm?” he asks in a whisper.
Jungkook purrs, nodding his head. He slips his lips from his neck, but stays close enough that they brush against his skin as he talks, “you taste so good, Master. I like doing that.”
“You’re cute”, Yoongi says and drags Jungkook away with a gentle tug to his hair, “I need you to stand still for a little while longer, yeah? I know you want to suck, but be patient. You wanted us to tie up your cock as well and we need to do that still.”
“Yes, Master. I’m sorry, I’m so greedy.”
“It’s okay, Kookie. Now let us take care of you, yeah?”
“Yes, Master”, Jungkook gets out and moans softly, tilting his head back, “oh god”, he whispers under his breath.
“Are you okay?”
“I’m so excited.”
“Mhm, that’s good to hear”, Yoongi smiles and looks at you, “princess, look I’ll show you the pattern.”
“Yes, okay”, you say, watching him work with a tingling stomach.
“First you start off by connecting the new rope with the old. You do it like this.”
“I see, that's easy. What then?”
“Then we need to guide the rope around his thigh. Kookie, part your legs for us.” 
Jungkook follows happily, tingling like crazy when Yoongi guides the soft rope over his skin. He wraps it around the uppermost part of his thigh. Along the path a pair of panties would take. Afterwards he lets you guide the rope along his back and down around the other thigh.
“And now to the fun part. Are you ready for it, Kookie?”
“I can’t wait”, Jungkook gets out, wheezing in excitement.
Jungkook has the most reactive cock ever. Yoongi merely has to come close to it and it practically twitching into his hand in hopes of being touched.
“Needy”, Yoongi teases, sending Jungkook a playful look.
“I know”, he whispers, “I’m so needy and, and…needy.”
Yoongi chuckles, “you’re cute”, he says and cups Jungkook’s balls. 
“Yoongi”, the latter moans instantly, feeling his knees buckle. 
Yoongi massages his balls gently, making sure to dig his thumb into the parts which give Jungkook just the smallest bolts of pain. He likes stuff like that, leaking like crazy because of it. 
“See that?” Yoongi speaks calmly, “see how he’s starting to leak?”
“I do, yeah”, you rasp. 
“Feel it.”
You close your fingers around Jungkook’s cock.
“___”, Jungkook moans, stumbling to catch his balance, “oh god, please”, and here he goes, begging for you. It’s what he is best at. Begging, pleading and acting like a needy boy. 
You run your hand up and down his throbbing cock, paying special attention to his tip. It’s so wet and hot. 
“That’s it, feel him up. I need you to remember how he should be before you start the knot”, Yoongi praises and guides the rope around the base of Jungkook’s cock. 
“Please”, Jungkook begs, but you ignore him.
“Keep this part snug, but make sure that it doesn’t pinch and keep touching his tip. We need him to be wet for the next part.”
“Do we really? What does it do?”
Yoongi gives you a dark smirk, “just keeping it more interesting.”
“I see, fuck that’s so hot”, you say, massaging Jungkook’s leaking tip with just enough pressure that soft squelching sounds fill the air.
“This is gonna make me cum”, Jungkook chokes out, whimpering loudly afterwards, “oh god, please.”
You ignore him, watching with a dripping pussy as Yoongi guides the rope around the base of Jungkook’s balls.
“That’s where you can start applying pressure. Once it’s around his balls, you have to guide the rope along them so they are parted. Like this.”
“Woah that looks like it hurts.”
You and Yoongi sneak a glance at Jungkook. He doesn’t even realise that you do, moaning with parted lips and his eyes squeezed shut. 
“Trust me, it doesn’t”, Yoongi says and smirks, “now wrap it around one more time and tighten it.”
Yoongi tightens it with a pull. Jungkook gasps and tries to close his legs, making Yoongi look up at him.
“Too tight?”
“No. No just…my cock is so hard”, Jungkook gets out and moans softly, “oh god the pressure on my balls is so intense.”
“I know, you’re such a pretty boy, taking it so well”, Yoongi praises and closes the knot, “the rope will help you concentrate.”
“Thank you, Master. You’re taking such great care of me.”
“Don’t just thank me”, Yoongi says and seconds later, Jungkook feels your thumb massage his leaking slit.
“Mistress”, Jungkook sighs, falling into you. His lips are on your neck instantly, suckling on your skin, “Mistress, thank you”, he croaks between his sucks, “you feel so good, Mistress.”
“Mhhm”, you purr, caressing his nape while your fingers work his tied up cock, “call me Mommy tonight.”
Yoongi stills, looking at you with honest surprise. He gawks and blinks, gawks and blinks. You give him a cocky raise of your right eyebrow, one that flusters him so greatly that he ends up looking down with his cheeks heating up. His hand comes up to rub the side of his neck immediately.
Jungkook, on the other hand, is melting into a puddle of utter submission. He writhes and presses into you, tensing his tummy so much his cock twitches in your hand.  
“Yes Mommy”, he gets out and giggles, “I love that name, Mommy.”
“You’re such a good boy, my baby”, you praise him, kissing his cheek, “now.”
You slip your hand away.
“Noo, Mommy don’t stop”, Jungkook begs, “please.” 
“I’d love to baby, but I need to undress.”
“Okay”, Jungkook sniffles, “oh god I’m so horny, Mommy.”
“Me too, babyboy.”
And with that you step back, running your eyes up and down Jungkook’s tied up body while your fingers slip to your shirt. You manage to open one button when Yoongi steps in.
“Wait. Let me”, he offers, hovering his hands above yours. You smile, lowering your arms.
“I won’t stop you, love.”
Yoongi touches your shirt instantly, unbuttoning it carefully and staring deep into your eyes. 
“Since when are you into this?” he asks.
“What do you mean?”
“Being called Mommy.”
“Mhm don’t know. I think it’s hot in the bedroom.”
“Mhm, yeah”, Yoongi agrees and kisses your newly exposed shoulder, “I wanna eat you whole, fuck you’re so perfect.”
You giggle, “what do I hear in your voice, mhm?” you tease.
“Whatever you think you’re hearing, you’re right”, Yoongi says and kisses your neck, opening the last of your buttons. He slips his hand under the shirt and takes it off.
“Mhm, Yoongi love”, you purr, tilting your head back as he explores your vulnerable throat and presses your body into his’, “you tempt me.”
“I know”, he whispers, “that’s the plan.”
He slips off your panties, letting them drop to the ground. One second later and he sweeps you off your feet, twirling around to get you on bed and under him.
“Yoongi”, you laugh in a squeak, feeling dizzy from being handled so quickly.
“My princess”, he sighs, kissing your neck as his right hand holds your thigh and tugs it snug against his waist. Like this, he can roll his hips into you, grinding his clothed cock against your naked pussy. He is as hard as you are wet.
“Yoongi”, you sigh, “Yoongi, this feels so good.”
“It does. You do”, he guides his pouty lips to your ear, “all I wanna do is fuck you till you can’t walk, but I know I shouldn’t. Fuck princess, it takes everything inside me not to take you right here and now.”
“Don’t talk like this, you know what this does to me”, you whine and arch your back.
Yoongi chuckles, pecking your cheek, “wait here, my love.”
And with that he breaks away, climbing off the bed to get to Jungkook.
“Now you”, Yoongi places his hands on Jungkook’s hips, “I’ll help you.”
And with that, he lifts Jungkook onto the bed, making him kneel in front of you. 
“There we go”, Yoongi says, “now you’re looking pretty. Are you comfortable?”
“Yes”, Jungkook whispers.
“Good. How’s the pressure on your balls. The new position adds something, doesn’t it?”
“It feels so good”, Jungkook mewls and leaks a little. 
“Mhm, I see. God look at you, you’re so wet”, he says, running his fingertips through the sticky mess.
Jungkook moans, chasing Yoongi with parted lips and his eyes glued to his mouth.  
“Daddy…”
“Huh?" 
“I-”, Jungkook gulps, “sorry. I just, just. Oh god. I’m sorry it, it was because of, of ___ and her wish and then I, I thought about what Hobi said that, that you guys can be my Mommy and D-Daddy, oh god I’m so sor-”
Jungkook doesn’t get to finish his sentence as Yoongi kisses him deeply. So deep in fact that once their kiss breaks, Jungkook has to whimper and Yoongi is out of breath. 
“Fucking say it again, I dare you”, Yoongi rasps. 
“Daddy?” Jungkook whispers.
“Fuck”, Yoongi moans deeply, twisting a big bundle of Jungkook’s hair just to tilt his head back and run his tongue over his throat.
Jungkook moans squeakily, gasping for air.
“I’m gonna treat you so right, babyboy”, Yoongi rasps, “you fucking drive me insane.”
“Oh god, Daddy”, Jungkook moans, “that feels so good.”
“Mhhm it does. You do”, Yoongi can’t stop his wandering hands from feeling and squeezing Jungkook’s body.
He even does it so aggressively that Jungkook looses balance and falls. Kind of. Yoongi catches him before he can, pulling him back to his knees. 
Yoongi’s eager fumbling stops, he stares and blinks. Jungkook stares and pants. 
“Sorry, I was rough.”
“It’s okay, Yoongi”, Jungkook says and blushes, “no. Daddy”, he adds and giggles, lowering his eyes shyly.
“You’re so cute, fuck”, Yoongi presses out and kisses his cheek, “now wanna make our princess feel good?”
“Yes, oh god”, Jungkook almost yells the words from how excited he was. 
“Eager”, Yoongi teases and chuckles. He ruffles Jungkook’s hair before crawling back to you. 
You are panting like crazy, staring at them with glassy eyes. You forgot to blink, doing so once Yoongi cups your cheek.
“Hey there”, he says softly.
“Hey”, you get out.
“Ready for the next step?”
“Yes”, you nod your head enthusiastically, “I’m so ready.”
“That’s good to hear”, Yoongi says, rounding you, “sit up.”
You follow. Yoongi claims the emptiness behind you, placing his arm around your waist. He presses his lips against the shell of your ear.
“Lean into me, my love”, he breathes, ending it with a soft nibble to your lobe.
You fall with your eyes closing, finding refuge against his strong chest. You feel so incredibly safe like this.
“That’s it, relax. I’ve got you, my princess”, he whispers and places his legs over yours so he can nudge you open, “can you spread yourself for us, mhm?” 
You nod your head and follow, moaning softly when he rewards you by kissing your neck. 
“That’s it. Mhhm, I can smell you like this. Sweet like heaven”, he purrs and moans raspily, “that’s gotta be the best scent ever.”
His words make you writhe and whimper. All you want is his touch, “please...” you whisper, knowing that you won’t get it soon. He is in a teasing mood.
“I can smell you too, Mommy”, Jungkook throws in, shimmying closer on his knees, “I’m dizzy because of you.”
“She’s heaven, isn’t she?“
“Yeah, heaven”, Jungkook agrees, gawking at your exposed pussy. You are so wet and puffy already. Jungkook drools so much that it drips out the corners of his mouth, “so pretty”, he murmurs even if talking is hard.
“Ever ate out a woman before, Kook?” Yoongi asks.
“Yes, my human girlfriend”, Jungkook says and gulps, “it’s been too long.”
“Mhm don’t worry, Daddy’s gonna teach you”, he says and slides his hand down to your pussy, “look at what I’m doing with my fingers.”
Jungkook watches hungrily, drooling all over the sheets with his lips parted. 
“Can I start touching you, love?” Yoongi asks, hovering his fingers over your pussy. All he needs is your consent. He aches for a touch as much as you.
“Please don’t ask anymore, I want you so bad”, you get out and mewl. 
“Mhm so sweet”, he purrs and connects his fingers with your pussy. He drags them through your folds, picking up your pleasure just to spread it on your clit in slow circles. 
The sensation makes your toes curl and for your hands to twist the sheets. You moan, pressing back into him. Like this, you can feel his hard cock poke your lower back. He purrs deeply because of it, rewarding you with a slow massage on your sensitive clit.
“Fuck. Yoongi”, you moan breathily, feeling charged in electric pleasure. His touch is so soft and gentle and yet it is already too much. You don’t want him to ever stop.
“See that?” Yoongi says, “keep it focused on her clit and she’ll make the sweetest sounds”, he explains and makes you moan with an expert touch, “hear that? That’s what I’m talking about. Good girl, you’re doing such a good job taking me like that”, he says and cuddles closer to kiss your heated cheek. Truly, your skin is so hot to the touch. And it’s solely Yoongi’s fault. You moan, sliding your hand to his thigh instead. You squeeze him and Yoongi rewards you with more pressure on your clit, forcing you to moan once again.
“Hear that, babyboy?”
“Yes Daddy, I hear it. It’s so good”, Jungkook lulls, “oh god, I wanna taste. Mommy, your pussy looks so yummy.”
“Beg nicely and I’ll let you taste”, Yoongi orders.
“Please can I taste her, Daddy?”
“Mhhm”, Yoongi hums and slides his fingers from your clit to instead tease your leaking entrance. The touch is just as good as the other was. You squeeze his thigh and moan softly, leaking all over his fingers, “that’s it, princess. You’re such a good girl getting so wet for us.”
“Yoongi”, you mewl and to your utter dismay, he slips his fingers away, “no wait, more.”
“Patience, love. We gotta feed our babyboy, yeah?”
You mewl, opening your eyes slowly to Jungkook’s submissive state. He is panting and drooling, looking at your pussy with hazy eyes and parted lips. Fuck. Yoongi touched you so good that you almost forgot about what the actual plan for today was and now you are almost bursting in excitement.
“Open your mouth, Kookie”, Yoongi orders, wiggling his wet fingers slowly.
Jungkook obeys, spilling his drool everywhere. Yoongi doesn’t mind, lifting his coated fingers to drag them over Jungkook’s tongue. 
Jungkook moans loudly and swallows them whole immediately, sucking harshly with his head bobbing up and down on Yoongi’s digits and his cock leaking precum like crazy. He whimpers and moans, spilling tears because of how good it tastes.
“There we go. Get used to the taste. Doesn’t Mommy taste heavenly, babyboy?”
Jungkook mewls a yes, swirling his tongue over Yoongi's long fingers. He needs every single droplet of your sweetness coating his tongue. You taste so good. Jungkook has never tasted something as addicting and saccharine before. Not even blood leaves him feeling that dizzy. No wonder that Yoongi can’t seem to get enough of eating you out.
He always understood the Creator, but now he truly gets him. You are the best and most amazing addictive taste. 
“That’s it”, Yoongi says, slipping his fingers free even if that means Jungkook’s drool spills everywhere in thick strings.
Jungkook snatches for Yoongi’s fingers, “please”, he begs, spilling tears.
“Patience”, Yoongi says, connecting his slick covered fingers with your pussy. The touch is so warm that you tense up and shudder, arching your back even if that squishes Yoongi’s cock.
The latter seems to like it, giving you a little moan into the crook of your neck before he kisses it. “one more time”, he is talking to you, “can I slip my fingers inside to coat them for our Kookie, mhm?”
“Please”, you beg, opening your legs further.
“That’s my princess, take a deep breath I’m slipping inside”, he talks sweetly and lets two of his wet, long fingers disappear inside your pussy. He presses his thumb against your clit, rubbing it in circles as he pumps his digits in and out of you.
“Yoongi”, you gasp and press out a shaky moan. Honestly, it borders a sob. His touch feels too good. You can barely handle it.
Jungkook in the meantime, searches for your taste. He lowers his head, gawking at your stuffed pussy with blown out pupils and his tongue sticking out of his mouth. He is panting like a dog that way, feeling barely human in desperation.
He is so close to your cunt that he can watch how Yoongi’s thick fingers make your puffy lips move around them. Your slick sticks to his skin and hair, filling Jungkook’s (and Yoongi’s) nose with a mindnumbing sweetness. You are so turned on that sloppy, wet sounds join the music. Jungkook’s ears pick them up and send the pleasure straight to his leaking cock. He is glad for the ropes around it. Without it, he would have already climaxed from all the sensations.
“Daddy”, Jungkook moans.
“Yes, babyboy?”
“Daddy, Mommy’s pussy is so pretty”, he gets out and whimpers, “can I taste, please?”
“Open up.”
Jungkook obeys. Yoongi slips out of your pussy quickly to make sure that he is thoroughly coated. Then, without warning, he shoves his fingers into Jungkook’s mouth in their entirety, forcing him to gag in surprise. Only once because then your taste fills Jungkook’s veins and he becomes needy in hunger and he begins moving around Yoongi’s fingers quickly.
He sucks and slurps and moans like a hungry little animal, switching between closing his eyes and looking at your pussy. He ends up closing his eyes more than he gazes however, the view of your perfect, wet cunt was too much to handle.
And while Jungkook cleans Yoongi’s wet fingers, Yoongi travels his unoccupied hand up your body until he can rest it around your throat. He tilts your head to the side this way, making space for his lips on your neck.
“I know you’re desperate”, he whispers, “I know you wanna cum, but let me take care of it, yeah?”
“Yoongi, I’m so-”, you whimper, arching your back.
“I know, my princess, I know. But you can trust me, I’ll make sure you feel so, so good. Just trust me, my love”, he whispers and kisses your neck where it is most sensitive, ending it with a gentle bite. One which doesn’t pierce or hurt, but one which sends bolts of pleasure to your warmth, “can you do that for me? Can you trust me that I’ll take care of your orgasm, mhm?”
“Yes, Yoongi”, you whimper, wetting the sheets with new layers of your pleasure.
“Thank you so much, my love. You’re making me so, so happy”, Yoongi coos and rewards you with another soft bite. He ends it with a flick of his tongue and a little kiss, moving on to massage your nipples as he cradles your breast in his big, warm hand.
And you fall back into moaning and feeling too charged in pleasure, wishing for this to never end.
Yoongi switches his eyes to Jungkook, resting his chin on your shoulder for comfort. His fingers are cleaned again. He slips them free even if Jungkook sobs in denial.
“You did such a good job cleaning them”, Yoongi says, “now tell me the capital of France.” This is a concentration game. If Jungkook was still in control he will answer easily, if he is on the brink of losing control he won’t.
“Paris”, Jungkook chokes out, trembling in desperation, “please more. Please can I eat your pussy, Mommy?”
“Very good. One last question and then I’ll allow you”, Yoongi says, “tell me what’s thirty divided by five?”
“I uh, fuck”, Jungkook gulps, “I’m, I’m bad at maths. Six!” he looks up at Yoongi with big puppy eyes, “it’s six. Please I knew it! Please let me have her.”
“Good job”, Yoongi smiles proudly, “now look at my hand.”
Jungkook obeys, gawking with bated breath.
“Can I let Jungkook eat your pussy now?” he makes sure.
“Yes please”, you beg, leaking in anticipation.
“Such a good girl, mhm princess”, he praises and places two of his fingers on your pussy. He spreads your folds gently, revealing your clit to Jungkook’s eyes, “stick your tongue out and flick it over her clit.”
Jungkook obeys. He does it once and then everything escalates. You moan loudly and tremble like crazy while Jungkook growls and fucks the mattress. Yoongi laughs at the view, hugging you close whilst placing his other hand on Jungkook’s forehead to keep him at a distance for now.
“Calm down you two, calm down”, he speaks gently, “I can’t have you acting like such needy animals, yeah?”
“But…please”, you beg, bucking your hips up and almost smothering Jungkook with your heat. Almost. Oh how heartbreaking it is that it was only almost. You need to feel his tongue so fucking bad.
“Please Daddy, I’ll behave. I, I promise please. Please”, Jungkook pleads, spilling tears from his ruby eyes, “I can’t take it anymore, please I wanna have her pussy”, he croaks and sobs.
“So eager”, Yoongi teases and chuckles, “you’re so cute. The both of you.”
He dances his hand back to your pussy and parts your folds again. You tense up in anticipation, holding your breath. Jungkook squeaks and moves closer, but still waits for Yoongi’s command.
“Go ahead, do it again.”
Jungkook moans and connects his mouth with your pussy in such hunger that for a moment he has Yoongi’s fingers under his tongue as well. Yoongi merely smiles and lets it happen, hugging your trembling body against him as you let out a desperate moan.
“That’s it, such a good boy”, he praises Jungkook and then kisses your neck, “try to breathe my love. I know he’s being really sloppy right now, but I need you to keep breathing.”
It’s hard. What Yoongi asks of you to do is impossible when all you can do is moan, gasp for air, hold your breath and release it as a moan. Over and over again. In a needy, uncoordinated pattern of numbing pleasure.
Jungkook is so sloppy in the way he eats you out. It doesn’t help that Yoongi is keeping you parted for his tongue and therefore exposing the most sensitive spots to his eager tongue. Jungkook switches between swirling his entire tongue over it and then attempting to suck on it like a lollipop. He is drooling uncontrollably, adding to your own wetness to the point where Yoongi has a hard time keeping his grip on your pussy.
“Please”, you beg, feeling your legs shake like crazy, “please, please, please.”
“Keep breathing, babygirl. Keep breathing”, Yoongi encourages you, “trust me, yeah? I have everything under control, just keep breathing.”
You have to grip his other thigh too, squeezing it to the point where red bruises from on his fair skin. They heal within seconds, but the sensation stays behind. Pressure and slight pain. Yoongi runs on it like a maniac. It’s so arousing to him to watch and feel you lose control. He hugs you closer even if that increases the pressure on his leaking cock and then kisses your neck. He slips his fingers from your pussy and grips Jungkook’s hair, tugging his mouth away from your pussy.
“No”, you gasp, arching your back in agony, “no, please. Back. No. Please.”
Jungkook begs just as desperately, spilling tears.
“See?” Yoongi ignores your pain, “I have everything under control. Now you can breathe for a bit.”
“You are so cruel”, you mewl and sob, “I was so close….”
“I know princess”, Yoongi purrs and kisses your cheek, “how are you doing, Kookie?”
“Please let me have her again, please”, Jungkook speaks with tears in his voice, “I need her again, please.”
“Mhhm”, Yoongi acknowledges him and kisses your cheek, “how about you, love? Did you breathe enough?”
“Yes, yes please. I did. I just want to, yes”, you stutter, making him chuckle.
“Very well”, Yoongi lets go of Jungkook’s hair and places his hand next to your pussy. Warm and big it rests there safely, reminding you how wonderful it feels to be held by him. “dive in again, babyboy.”
Jungkook follows his commands without thanking him for it. He is too eager to taste you again. He wraps his lips around your clit and begins switching between licking you and sucking you. There is no pattern behind it, but you don’t mind because no matter how he would eat your pussy right now, you would still feel as ruined and broken as you do right now. Jungkook’s mouth is warm and so wet. No words could ever describe just how intense it feels to be tasted by him.
You squeeze Yoongi’s thighs again and moan between your struggles for air, spilling all over the sheets and Jungkook’s face while you are at it.
And while you think that you are the most ruined right now, it isn’t the truth. Jungkook is. He can’t stop crying ever since his tongue connected with your clit. This is a dream come true. No. This is his biggest dream come true. All he wanted, ever since you and he became lovers, was to taste your pussy. He watched Yoongi go down on you a million times before, witnessed Taehyung doing the same and he was always left aching for a taste and wondering how wonderful it must be to love you in such a way.
And now he finally has you. He has you under his tongue, has your taste coating every single inch of his mouth and throat, has you moaning because of him and has you filling his nose with your sweet scent. Jungkook is so ruined by all of this that he can’t stop crying, sobbing into your pussy as he grinds his tongue over your clit.
Just one more time and then Yoongi pulls his head away again.
“Please Yoongi!” you beg loudly, mirroring the utter agony Jungkook feels.
He tugs on his ropes, trying to fight free but failing miserably. Yoongi chuckles because of it, soothing you with kisses to your neck until you finally calm down again. Just enough that he knows it is safe for Jungkook to taste you again.
He pushes the wiggling vampire down, smothering him with your pussy this way.
You wail up while Jungkook sobs and begins sucking on your pussy again. He searches for your tastes this time around. He loves your clit, but right now he needs your taste straight from the source. He lays down on his tummy even if that squishes his cock and puts tension into the rope around his balls. It hurts, but Jungkook likes it. It hurts a lot actually, forcing him to fuck the mattress in sync with his tongue slipping into your hole.
“Look at you”, Yoongi says, “you’re so fucking greedy.”
Jungkook doesn’t hear him. He is lost. Officially gone. Your pussy is pulsating around his tongue, your taste keeps spilling and spilling and spilling into his mouth, your scent is suffocating him. Jungkook swears this is the reason why he lives. He buries himself deeper and sticks his tongue out as far as it can go. He needs to merge with you. Please don’t let this end.
“So greedy, god you’re so greedy”, Yoongi taunts and slides his thumb to your clit. His hand he keeps resting on you, using the slick Jungkook left behind to give your clit a gentle massage up and down.
“Yoongi”, your voice doesn’t sound like you anymore. Your body wants to shake, but doesn’t know how anymore, tensing and convulsing between his legs. You reach up and grab a bundle of his hair, twisting it to the point where it hurts.
“Don’t be scared, I’m here”, Yoongi whispers, “fuck”, he growls when you tug harder, “fuck, princess relax your fingers. Mhm? Can you do that for me?”
You only tug harder and sob his name and Yoongi knows that it is time. He abandons your clit and tugs Jungkook away.
“Please, you fuck”, the words spill out of you. You didn’t even know that they did until Yoongi chuckles and bites your neck to the point where it stings but never breaks. You whimper, feeling just a little embarrassed.
“I’m sorry my love, I promise this was the last time”, he whispers sickeningly sweet, kissing the spot he bit, “now take a deep breath for me.”
“You’re lying, you’re just saying that”, you mewl and sob softly, “please let me cum, please.”
“Breathe princess, breathe”, Yoongi whispers and runs his hand to Jungkook’s cheek. He cups it and tilts his head up as best as the position allows him to.
His tears ruined his cheeks, his eyes barely stay open and his pink lips are puffy and wet from your pussy.
“I know you’re angry at me, but I promise you can have her again very soon”, he speaks softly, running his thumb over Jungkook’s swollen upper lip, “I’ll let you make her cum now, but first I need to make sure you’re still with us. Tell us three blue fruits.”
“B-blueberry”, Jungkook can barely speak. He is so far gone, “and, and plums and..and…I don’t know”, he sobs, “I don’t know any more fruits please just let me have her, please Daddy.”
“Fine. You did well with two”, he says and slips his hand to your pussy. He parts your folds, “there’s grapes, by the way”, he adds, “or açaí berries.”
But Jungkook can’t hear him. He connects his mouth with your pussy and licks up your taste messily, moaning and sobbing in gratefulness while you do the same in desperation.
You twist Yoongi’s hair to the point of pain again and press into him, putting so much pressure on his cock that it gets hard for him to keep his eyes open. But he tries. He tries for you and for himself. Watching Jungkook eat your pussy is the hottest view to him. To have him grind his face against you and to watch how your pussy hugs his lower face makes him so fucking hard that it gets difficult to function. To know that this right now was the round where he will finally let you orgasm, messes with his sanity even more. Yoongi slips his unoccupied hand to your chest and begins playing with your nipples.
You tense up and abandon his thigh to instead grab a bundle of Jungkook’s hair. You tug with the same amount of strength you do with Yoongi, wailing up in ecstasy. If Yoongi pulls away again, you will actually break apart. This would ruin you. All you need is to climax. Yoongi’s long fingers on your nipples and pussy and Jungkook’s wet mouth on your clit. The sensations are too much. You need to cum or else you will shatter.
“I’m cumming, please”, you sob in a breathy voice.
“Don’t hold back, my love. I’m right here”, Yoongi encourages you and pinches your nipple in sync with his lips kissing your neck.
You let out a loud wail and break on Jungkook’s tongue. The edging made you so sensitive that you have no control over how hard the orgasm hits you. It’s hot and so intense that you have to grab the nape of Yoongi’s neck for support. You are scared if you were being honest. This is so intense.
“I’m here princess, I’m here. Let it happen, you’re safe”, Yoongi talks you through it, holding you safely, “I know it’s a lot but let it happen. I’m right here.”
Jungkook isn’t present anymore. The second your orgasm hit you, he stopped existing. Your orgasm affects him on normal days, but tasting it was too much  for him. He licks and sucks without having any control over it, whimpering because all he wants is to keep tasting you. His eager, sloppy mouth mixed with the ruthless edging of before made you so sensitive that all it really takes is for Jungkook to miss the window of overstimulation and for Yoongi to skilfully ignore it and you are squirting all over Jungkook’s face.
“Yes princess”, Yoongi moans and fucks his cock against your back as he finds his own release from your scent, “holy fuck, you’re perfect. Fuck, my love, holy fuck”, he moans deeply, soaking up your scent like an addict.
Jungkook tugs on the ropes, barely managing to keep his head held high. His eyes are burning from his tears and your never ending wetness, he is pretty sure that he already inhaled it because his upper throat burns. He doesn’t mind, he buries himself deeper, sucking it out of you to the point where you are scared that you long stopped squirting and instead are giving him a completely other taste. One of golden pleasure.
Only once you are truly empty – trust that it took too many seconds of uncontrollable shakes – does Yoongi wrap his hand around Jungkook’s hair to tug him away.
“Ah”, Jungkook lets out, because the position hurts his neck. Not for long because then Yoongi already managed to tug him over your intertwined legs and roll him to his back. Jungkook falls with a sob, arching his back as his arms prevent him from getting comfortable. His cock is hard, but covered in his white seed. It is still dripping and leaking more. His face is wet, his hair is soaked and his chest heaves up and down quickly. He can’t move. He truly can’t move. A Ripper high. That’s what the taste of your pleasure and golden sweetness did to him.
“Good job”, Yoongi praises him, caressing his cheek, “keep breathing Kookie, it’ll all be over soon”, he promises him and then turns his attention to you.
He wraps his arms around you and tilts your head to him gently. Your eyes merely have to meet and then it gets too much for you. You break into tears, growing incredibly small and fragile in his arms.
“I’m here, princess. I’m right here”, he assures you, allowing you to turn in his arms so you can rest against his chest. Your legs are pulled up and your knees are resting against his tummy, your head is against his shoulder, your fingers clutch his shirt weakly. Yoongi kisses your forehead and switches between caressing your back and your hair, “let it all out, this is all natural. I know the session was intense so I need you to let it all out. Good job, my love. I’m so proud of you”, he keeps talking to you as you release your feelings into him, “you did so well, my love. Let it all out. Fuck, you’re making me so proud. That’s my girl. I love you, my princess. That’s it.”
His loving words, his strong hug, his soothing touches. All of it is enough to calm you down, to allow you to return to him safe and sound and to feel so utterly content with yourself that your tears of overwhelming gratefulness stop slowly.
Once they do, you feel tired and sleepy, lifting your head to gaze at him.
Yoongi looks at you with fond eyes, placing his hand on your cheek, “hey there, my sweet princess”, he whispers, caressing your skin, “how are you feeling?”
You giggle and lean into his touch, “thank you, Yoongi”, you get out and giggle again.
“You’re so cute”, his smile grows, “and you did so, so well. You have no idea how proud I am of you.”
“You were so mean”, you giggle, “but you were so right, I loved it so much.”
He chuckles, “yeah, I know you would. That’s why I did it”, he says, eyes flitting to Jungkook, “our Kookie’s back. Hey there, my sweet prince.”
You turn in Yoongi’s arms so you can look at Jungkook. He is looking up at you with big, glassy eyes. His face and hair are still ruined from you.
“Thank you”, he croaks and then breaks into happy tears.
You and Yoongi spring into action instantly, picking him up in a tight group hug and whispering the sweetest words of comfort to him until he stops crying. It takes a few moments for him to calm down, but once he does he is sucking on Yoongi’s neck for comfort while you work on opening the ropes around his torso.
Jungkook rolls to his back once he is freed, reaching for you pleadingly. You fall into his hug gladly, resting in a way that would still allow Yoongi access to Jungkook’s lower body.
“I love you”, Jungkook murmurs into your neck, “I love you so much.”
“I love you too”, you tell him, feeling droopy in comfort now that you are held by him. His hug feels just as amazing as Yoongi’s does. Maybe a little wetter because he is still terribly ruined by what you did before.
“This has been my biggest dream for so long and now it was my reality”, Jungkook squeezes your head closer with his hand on the back of it, “I’m waiting for the moment I wake up and realise that it wasn’t real.”
“It was real”, you giggle, “and you were amazing.”
“I’m so happy. So happy that I could cry again”, Jungkook says and laughs, squeezing you tightly, “I want to cry, really. Thank you so much for doing this with me.”
“No thank you. I can’t believe how talented you are. Seriously Kook, you were amazing.”
“You really were”, Yoongi throws in. He just finished opening the ropes around Jungkook’s cock is now caressing the sore spots left behind. They are already healing, but Yoongi still likes to make sure that Jungkook is comfortable and well taken care of. So he runs his thumb over the reddened marks all along his balls and base of his cock, sending tingles of comfort through Jungkook’s body.
The latter fixes the position of his head so he could gaze at Yoongi, hugging you against him as he does.
“Thank you”, he says, “you have no idea how much this meant to me.”
“I do”, Yoongi assures him, “I know what it means to you, sweetheart. And I’m so proud of you for doing so, so well. This was your first time and not once did I have to stop you because you were losing control.”
“I came so far, didn’t I?” Jungkook gets out as his eyes fill with tears.
Yoongi cups his cheek, “you did and you will get even better with practice. I’m so proud of you, my bestest student.”
Jungkook whimpers softly, “I’m your bestest student?” he chokes out.
Yoongi smiles and leans down to kiss his forehead, “and my most loved too. Hear me?”
“Oh god”, Jungkook giggles while he sobs just a little, “I love you too, Yoongi.”
“Mhm”, Yoongi kisses his forehead one more time before claiming his rightful place behind you just so he can hug you and kiss your cheek. Like this, you are sandwiched between Jungkook and Yoongi, enjoying every second of it, “and you are my most loved princess. Hear me?” he whispers, making your heart flutter.
“I love you too”, you say, “and I love you too, Koo”, you add, wiggling happily.
“I love you too”, Jungkook answers you, feeling so happy that he wants to scream.
Yoongi snuggles closer, “the music was a good idea, wasn’t it?”
“It was amazing”, you praise him. 
“It really was”, Jungkook agrees. 
Yoongi smiles happily, purring contently. A few seconds pass where the three of you share comfortable silence, cuddling and hugging and feeling content. The galaxy lamp is soaking the room in colours of red, pink and purple, the music is relaxing you. 
“Boongie?” you break the silence in a whisper.
“Yes, princess?” he also whispers.
“Did you cum in your briefs?”
“Why?”
“They’re wet against my butt.”
Yoongi lets out a little hum, “maybe I did, yeah”, he huffs out air, “don’t blame me, I’m so into you two.”
You and Jungkook break into quiet, happy giggles. Yoongi joins you seconds later. Jungkook reaches over you and places his arm over Yoongi as well, pressing you both closer that way.
“We’ll just take a shower later”, he murmurs to which you and Yoongi agree with a sleepy, happy hum.
542 notes · View notes
anki-of-beleriand · 4 months
Text
Bad Liar ch. 12
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Summary: Life is about lessons, and Wanda has been learning some harsh facts that had define her life and taken her to a place in which she was given a second chance. Then, all of a sudden, she meets you, and she realizes why it's easier to lie to yourself than to accpet what's right in front of her.
Pairing: Wanda Maximoff/ Female!reader - America/Kate - Mentions of past Vision/Wanda - past Natasha/Reader - Some Female!Reader/Carol Danvers
Warnings: Slow burn - slightly Enemies to friends to lovers - Mentions of abusive relationships - Toxic relationships - angst - drama - mentions of abuse - idiots in love - homophobia - more tags as the story progress.
Author's note: Something magical happens, but not all fairytales have a smooth path to happiness.
This chapter is dedicate to the dear Anon that wrote to me recently, hope you and all you guys have amazing and safe Holidays!
As always, English is no my mother tongue, so please forgive the grammar, spelling and funny mistakes!
Chapter 1 - Chapter 2 - Chapter 3 - Chapter 4 - Chapter 5 - Chapter 6 - Chapter 7 - Chapter 8 - Chapter 9 - Chapter 10 - Chapter 11 - Chapter 12 - Chapter 13 - Chapter 14 - Chapter 15 - Chapter 16 - Chapter 17 - Chapter 18
Chapter 12
The silver in the stars
Friday arrived with the winds of change.
The clouds had glided away from the time being, the lower temperatures continue and the school itself was a busy hive with everyone running left and right to finish the pending’s before the Winter break.
That very morning Wanda knew she wouldn’t be able to make it back to school. Billy’s health had not improved at all, if anything the boy was drossy with light fever accompanied by a sore throat, headache, chills and dry cough. In a word, he got the flu and Wanda could not leave him behind even though that night she was hopping to spend it with you.
“That’s okay, Wands.” You smiled to her that very morning, Tommy grabbing your hand while watching the interaction with curious eyes, “Billy’s health is our priority, I’ll take care of this big guy and the party, everything is going to be fine.”
Wanda could see the disappointment in your stare, but you hid it well behind the reassuring gestures and the warmth words. She had hoped for the date that day, to perhaps finally get into the conversation the both of you owed one another and finally left out in the open the half confession neither of you had been able to settle up.
“There will be more chances, Wands, you’re not getting out of that conversation.”
With those parting words, you left Wanda to take care of Billy while taking Tommy and America back to the school almost missing the black car that was driving around the corner of your street.
“There will be more chances,” America giggled when you rolled your eyes hiding way your smile, Tommy giggled too glancing at you lightly.
“Y/N why didn’t you kiss mommy good-bye?” Tommy asked innocently, America laughed when you just blushed profusely sputtering around an answer that made the other boy crunched up his nose.
“Well, Tommy, because Y/N is a dummy and needs a push…” America teased ignoring your mocking glare.
“Mommy likes kisses.” Tommy said shrugging. “And mommy likes Y/N, just like Kate and America.”
Now it was your turn to laugh, and for America to sputter the car drive to the school filled with conversations about the oncoming party and coming holidays. The topic about you and Wanda or Kate and America forgotten for the time being.
*****
It had been a busy day.
You didn’t even have the time to look at your phone, the last arrangements were being done to the auditorium while you managed the rest of the events of the last day of the festival. As always, America and her friends were a great help for you, they were running around with any request you might have, while also getting their gowns and clothes ready for the evening.
Everything was running perfectly, America and Kate had spent most of the day together talking and laughing, for anyone it looked as just two best friends bantering the way they had done so all their lives, however you could see there was something different in the interaction. You could see your sister trying to get Kate’s attention while Kate’s protective nature came naturally when around America. You noticed the glances, the smiles, the casual brushes of skin. It was as if America had stopped running away from her emotions, and Kate had finally confronted hers.
And, everything would have been just fine if, by the end of the day Kaye announced she would drive with Riri to the Yule Ball, so she wouldn’t be joining the rest of the group in the limo they had rented. It was then America remembered the deal with Riri was still on, and that night she wouldn’t be Kate’s date and that night she would need to suffer while seeing Kate and Riri joining them in the Ball.
“You should stop making face, it looks as if you want to fart or something.” You chuckled when America punched you on the arm. You nodded towards Kate who was talking with Riri, the brunette laughed with her hand falling on Riri’s forearm.
“So, Kate and Riri Williams…”
“It’s nothing.” America grumbled busying herself with the tags with the names of the seniors and junior, and sophomore students that would attend the dance.
“You know? I always thought she was good for you.” You cocked your head gauging America’s reaction, the other woman tensed but said nothing. “You and she have always had this chemistry that’s so hard to come by with.”
“Like you and Wanda?” America asked shooting a daring glance your way.
“Like me and Wanda.” You admitted sitting down, your eyes dropped for a moment before returning your attention to America. “We almost kiss on Wednesday.”
“What? How? Why?” America sat on the other chair frowning deeply shaking her head. “Wait a moment, I thought you were helping her with Billy yesterday!”
“I was helping her, I just wanted her to relax…”
“And you thought, what the hell? Let’s kiss her?” America retorted in a high pitch tone, you rolled your eyes shaking your head.
“No, doofus! Let me finish!” America lifted her hands waiting for you to continue.
“We started watching Friends and then start discussing about the episode, and I just… I don’t know, we were so close we almost…” You sighed making a face while finishing the last group of tags. “I received a call from Hope, and then the moment was broken and today we were supposed to…talk.”
America shifted on her chair, she could see the almost kiss was affecting you and your mind must be on that particular moment since it happened. The young woman perked up hearing you about the conversation, she wondered if perhaps Wanda was ready to tell you everything and if you actually were ready to tell Wanda everything.
“Well, Billy really is not looking well, you know?” America offered a tentative smile. “Christine told us it would be better for him to stay at home, but perhaps I can help.”
You frowned tilting your head, “how can you help?”
America turned to the auditorium and then back at you, she knew that night you and Wanda were supposed to be chaperones, but she could also see you hadn’t been the same since you found out Wanda could not come. You could see her thinking really hard on a solution, you chuckled shrugging.
“Don’t worry, kiddo, I’m sure we can think of something but for now, today is your day, so I hope you at least grow some balls and kiss Kate Bishop or else…”
You laughed enjoying the blush growing in America’s face, you softened slightly watching just how much she had grown in the last year. America started babbling away about her friendship with Kate, and how Kate had every right to date whoever she wanted. She was in the middle of her rant when she trailed off opening her eyes really big, her lips curling into a huge grin.
“America?” You were not overly found of that expression on her, your sister stood up waving her hands before turning around running towards the main building.
“I have an idea! I’ll be right back!!”
You blinked couple of times, your nose crunched up at your sister’s sudden outburst. Yelena came closer to you, she was also confused by this sudden reaction shaking her head.
“What has gotten into her?”
“I’m not really sure, Yelena.” You turned to the younger woman smiling lightly. “What is it?”
“I finished the last envelops, and Loki and Peter are doing the same inside the auditorium.”
“Good then, let’s put this inside and then you guys can go.”
You turned to the place where your sister had run to, before grabbing the tags and making your way back to the auditorium. It didn’t take you too long to finish everything up, you sent America’s friends back to their homes while your eyes drifted to your watch. Before you could grab your phone to call America you saw her coming over, a huge smile on her face.
“Where were you?” You tuned suspicious glances at your sister, the young woman was still wearing a proud smile putting her phone out.
“I was speaking with Casie, you know? We were talking and well Scott and Hope have been dying to have a night out to dance and everything but it hasn’t been possible so… I got you your night out today!” America was really proud with herself with the plan she had come up with in a matter of seconds.
You frowned shaking your head lightly, “what do you mean?”
“Hope and Scott will cover for you and Wanda, and you can go to her.” America then wiggled her eyebrows. “What’s more, you will be able to attend the Yule ball with her.”
“Now you did lose me, what did you do?” By then, you were trying to hold back your smile but your heart fluttered happily while America merely smiled at you.
“I got you your dance.” America grinned walking backwards. “Come! We need to do this fast!”
“America, wait…” You grabbed her forearm, the frown still in place. “What did you do?”
The young woman sighed facing you, she dropped her smile her eyes gleaming with a spark of seriousness you were familiar with.
“I just think you deserve to be happy, and sometimes you are so deep into your work and being there for me that you forget about yourself.” America shrugged lifting her hand to scratch the back of her head. “This last year you have been running around trying to hold onto your life while managing the business and me. And then, this woman comes in and she gets what Carol fought hard to have.”
You winced, guiltiness showing up in your eyes.
“I know you like Wanda, Y/N.” America stepped closer giving you a long hug. “Let me help you out just this one time, Y/N, I promise you it will be good, and you better kiss the hell out of Professor Maximoff or I’m going to pinch you until your bruise.”
You snorted tightening your hold on America, “you’re crazy, kid. Thank you.”
“Don’t mention it, today the sisters Y/L/N will get the girl!”
You laughed pushing her playfully, America hooked her arm to yours and started explaining her plan to you, by the time you reached the car you knew it was a perfect, solid plan and you would certainly get the girl.
_____________________
“You look beautiful.” You stated watching your sister wearing a white gown, made of waves and cuts that fit her body and skin. Her hair falling to the side in light brown waves, with a light make up and sandals that made her look mature, yet innocent and young.
Your parents would be so proud of her.
“You think so? I feel foolish.” America made a face, you snorted stepping forward.
“You look beautiful, and what you did for me, Kid, I won’t forget it.”
America grinned widely, she threw her arms around you softening her features while relaxing into your embrace.
“I love you.” You smiled hugging her tightly.
“I love you to, Kid. Now go and claim your girl.” You winked turning around to grab a squared box. “This was something your mother wore on her wedding with dad, I thought you should have it.”
America paled lightly, her hand trembled hovering above the box she glanced at you while you open the lid. Inside was a single collar, made of white gold and a single pendant in the form of a star. America felt her eyes filled with tears, it was the first thing she got directly from her mother, you put the collar out putting the box aside and moving to stand behind your sister.
“You are an amazing woman, America, in just over a year you will need to make serious decisions about your life but for now, enjoy.” You put the collar on circling your sister tilting your head to looked at her. “Now, the look is complete.”
“Thank you.” America put a hand on her collar smiling at you. “Now, you will have most of the night, if she is what you really want…”
“I’ll do it.” You cocked your head pointing to the door. “Now, go they are waiting for you.”
America gave you one last hug before leaving you alone. You stood there for a moment, your body tingling with anticipation, your own gown waiting for you to get change and go to Wanda’s place.
________________________
It was a cloudless night. 
The low temperature and the strong winds were a reminder of the winter season. The party back at school had started almost an hour ago, with Hope and Scott attending the event on your behalf. You smiled at the pictures Hope had taken, at the smile on your sister's face and the amazed glint in everyone's eyes when they realised the auditorium had been decorated as a winter palace with an ice-skating rink for everyone to enjoy. 
A pang of guiltiness settled in your heart, your sister was growing right in front of you becoming an amazing woman with a gentle heart and a great mind. You glanced at your reflection, the backyard had been decorated by America and Scott while Hope made sure you got the right clothing for an evening with the woman next door. 
You weren't even sure this should be happening, or that Wanda would want it to happen. Yet here you were, at home watching your sister's dance happening through videos and pictures Hope kept sending your way. 
Are you still at home? 
You could almost hear the reproach in that text, rolling your eyes as you answered, watching as Hope readied her own response to your text. 
Stop being an idiot and go over there, whatever happens tonight, Y/N, you both deserve to be happy. 
You smiled, shaking your head while putting the phone away. Everyone had been telling you the same, putting Hope into what you felt and what, apparently, Wanda had been experiencing with you. For you. 
On the coffee table you spotted the seven blue irises you had bought for that day. Your lower abdomen filled with tingles, as if butterflies were fluttering about while sending electric waves through your body. You lifted your face finding your eyes in the mirror, then wearing a half smile you grabbed the flowers and left your home. 
______________
Wanda let herself fall on her bed, a tired sigh leaving her lips while her eyes fluttered close. She smiled at the soft sensation of her mattress under her back, the lack of sound around her was soothing for her mind. All thoughts and worries dissipated in that brief moment of peacefulness she enjoyed after putting the twins to bed. 
Her eyes fluttered open, observing the white ceiling above her head, she pursed her lips watching the shadows from the streetlamps dancing in her room. At that moment, you were probably overseeing the event with the rest of the school and enjoying the music, the food and the drinks that you two had prepared for the students.
Regret took the form of a shrinking heart, Wanda turned to her side looking for her phone wanting to know how you were doing and if, perhaps by any chance, you were missing her in the dance. The phone had been forgotten on the bedside table, she dropped her head on the mattress and was tempted to just forget about it until the screen turn on with the announcement of a new message.
I need you to do me a favour, I think something was dropped on your threshold and I just need to make sure is there, can you help me out?
Wanda made a face, with her heart dropping in disappointment. She wrote back to you, frowning at how foolish she had been into thinking perhaps you were missing her as much as apparently she was missing you. You were probably having a good time, and perhaps even Carol had decided to join you in this dance.
“I’m an idiot.” Wanda huffed grabbing her phone tightly and pressing her lips together with a single frown adorning her features.
She was just thinking about reading a book in bed or something when she came face to face with you standing on her threshold. Wanda couldn’t help the look of uttered surprise on her face, her hand almost let go of her phone but she tightened her hold on it shaking her head to try and stop her wandering eyes for looking further into your outfit.
It was nothing too fancy, but you had chosen a dress that was according to the theme you two had elected for the dance. You were wearing a navy blue gown, with a pleated v-neckline that led to a softly gathered faux-wrap skirt on a sleeveless satin gown. You didn’t know how to walk with high heels, so you had chosen a pair of strappy dress sandals that didn’t quite fit but were enough to allow you movement.
“I hope I’m not overly dress for our night out.” You cocked your head, showing off a dopey smile.
Wanda blushed deeply glancing at herself, she winced at her sweet pants, and the hoodie she had worn all day. She opened and closed her mouth, but you just chuckled shaking your head, the playful tone in which you spoke sent shivers down Wanda’s back.
“Don’t tell you forgot tonight was going to be our night, Wands.”
“I…No! No but Billy…” Wanda was trying to collect her thoughts, and she certainly was trying really hard to get words out of her mouth but she found it quite difficult to do so at the moment.
In all her wildest dreams she never imagined she would feel attracted to someone like you, not only because you were a woman which was a huge factor in her list of what the hell; but also because you were so different to Vision. You were kind, spontaneous, smart and so infuriating, Wanda found herself craving your company, craving your smile and as of late craving your touch.
Now you were standing right there, wearing a beautiful dress that complement your body and your skin and all that you were and Wanda found herself inadequate.
“Y/N you know Billy is not feeling well, and they are…” Wanda started but her words tangled in her lips when you put a hand from your back, in there she saw seven blue irises flowers neatly tight with a white bow.
“I know he is still sick, Wands.” You then put your other hand from behind and there was a small bag.
“Then, I mean you look and I just…” Wanda blushed again rolling her eyes at her inability to form proper thought and to actually voiced her worries.
You smirked to the woman, your eyes twinkling mischievously as you stepped closer to her.
“I won’t let you miss tonight, Wands. So the flowers are for you, they are blue irises and they…well, they made me think of you.” You shrugged lowering your gaze for a moment, then looking back at Wanda you presented her with the next gift. “And these are baby monitors that may tell us if the twins wake up.”
Wanda grabbed the flowers in her hand, she shivered when your fingers brushed lightly against hers and the sweet aroma of the flowers hit her nose. Then she scrunched up her nose, curiosity gleaming in her green eyes just as she opened the bag to see the baby monitor.
“But, why? I mean…” Wanda was left speechless once more, you lifted a hand to put a stray lock of hair behind her ear.
“I didn’t want to miss the chance to dance with you tonight.” You stated trying to hold Wanda’s stare in yours. “America helped me prepared something for you, for us, if you want to.”
Wanda stiffened when you mentioned your sister, but you were quite distracted with the woman in front of you to notice it completely. You waited patiently, Wanda chewed on her lower lip with her heart tugging painfully in her chest.
“I don’t know what to say.” She finally whispered, tears forming at the corner of her eyes. You leaned forward, two fingers under her chin lifting her face tenderly.
“Say yes and let me show you.” You whispered back, Wanda parted her lips, her eyes going from your eyes to your lips then back again.
“Yes.”
Your ginned lit up your whole face, “good then let me put this on Billy and Tommy’s room and we will be out.”
“Out where?” Wanda finally asked following you to the second floor.
“To my backyard, of course.” You replied as if it was the most logical answer.
The moment Wanda stepped into your backyard she let out a shaky gasp.
The night was cold but cloudless, the wind messed around with her hair and the sky above your heads was ignited by a blue moon and a couple of silvery dots twinkling down to the earth. Wanda glanced around the place where a couple of lamps had been positioned in six different poles, a single yard table with chairs were positioned on the left side facing Wanda’s home. The young woman couldn’t believe the detail in the decorations, it was not overly fancy but enough for a simple dinner and some music while the warmers right behind the chairs made the little spot the perfect place to watch the sky and get warm.
You stepped forward, your strides firm and determined until you found the speaker resting on top of the BBQ, you turned it on and soon the music coming from your Spotify playlist filled the backyard with sweet melodies of jazz.
You turned around and Wanda was standing right behind you.
She was looking out of place, with her hands hidden inside the pockets of her hoodie, her eyes gleaming with unshed tears and her lips pressed together you could tell there was something bothering her. You stepped closer but soon stop when the woman took a step back.
“Wanda?” You asked tentatively, Wanda closed her eyes and the tears rolled down her cheeks slowly.
“Why?” She finally asked, her voice trembling and her breathing increasing.
When you two looked at one another, you could see the conflicted thoughts dancing inside her mind. Why were you doing all of this? Why go all the way with such things? Why bring a baby monitor so you could hear Billy and Tommy if they woke up? Why did you stay behind?
Why?
You hesitated for a moment, lowering your gaze thinking about the answer to such a simple question. Then, you just snorted, your lips curling into a happy smile.
“Because you are worthy, Wanda.” You let out a sigh lifting your face to the sky. “I’ve been so lost in the last couple of months, I have been feeling my emptiness with relationships and situations that had contributed to my confusion more than anything.”
Wanda knew the feeling, and she wondered briefly if perhaps the blond woman you had been dating had been part of the process and if perhaps what you were showing Wanda was still part of you getting out of your confusion. As if reading her thoughts, you pointed a finger at her.
“Carol didn’t deserve the way I treated her, that’s why I ended things up with her.” You took a step closer to Wanda, your shoulders dropping when the woman stood still. “And then I met you. I thought I was beyond any relationship, or actually beyond any emotions that weren’t focused on my sister, my friends, and the business. Meeting you, Wanda, has taught me that we are not the rulers of our own destiny.”
“I’m not sure…” Wanda grumbled shaking her head before letting go of her hands, she tried to put her hair behind her ears but soon was stopped by your hands holding hers. She lifted her face, finding herself unable to look away from you.
“I have never been in this position before, Y/N.” Wanda finally revealed, she swallowed down her doubts with her heart beating fast inside her chest. “I’m not sure what I am supposed to do or feel and…I’m scared.”
You smiled softly, squeezing her hands tenderly while leaning closer.
“Then, we will go step by step, if you want to.”
Wanda broke into a nervous smile; she knew her cheeks were burning and her heart was beating so fast she was afraid it would leave her chest at any moment. You waited, the music filling the air, and then Wanda leaned in brushing her lips against yours.
Her eyes fluttered close, and you couldn’t help but smile into the kiss.
It was a tentative brushing of skin, Wanda was trembling under your touch her hands positioning themselves on your arms and shoulders while yours wrapped around her waist. She exhaled melting into your touch, your lips moulding around hers not demanding but eager to learn from her, to follow her lead. Your lower abdomen exploded into a myriad of tingles that went around your body making your heart trembled in affection.
At some point, the both of you started swinging with the music.
With your eyes still closed, your forehead against hers your feet directed a simple dance that kept the both of you together. Your hand sneaked under the hoodie, letting out a breathy exhale when your hand touched the warmth skin of Wanda.
“You are freezing.” She mumbled against your lips, frowning with her eyes opening slowly to find herself looking into your eyes.
“It is okay, I like the cold.” You replied tilting your head to contemplate the woman in your arms. “You are trembling.”
Wanda nodded, she opened her mouth then close it again.
“I’m not sure…I have never kissed another woman before.” She revealed, you smiled at her nodding.
“I know.”
Wanda turned her head to the side never once trying to get away from your embrace, you softened your hold on her before asking.
“Does it bother you?”
“No, not really, I’ve been…I’ve been thinking about this for so long.” Wanda finally confessed, the tension around the both of you only growing into the conversation you had been holding onto since the prior weekend. 
“Really? Have you thought about kissing many women before?” Your tone tried to be teasing, but Wanda could notice the hint of uncertainty in your voice.
She realized that you were just as nervous as she was, that perhaps you knowing full well about your sexuality didn’t mean you didn’t experiment the same doubts, or the same fear as the others. Much like Wanda, you were betting for your heart and hers to share the same emotion for one another.
“Only You.” Wanda whispered. “You have me confused ever since that first day we met, you know? And as time passes, as I get to know you and get closer to you I have found myself drawn to your smile, to your words, to your kindness, and I found myself feeling something I have never felt before and I just…”
“I’m afraid.” You finished when Wanda just trailed off, the young woman nodded leaning in to put her face on the crook of your neck. “I’m afraid this would end up in a heartbreak.”
“Yes.” Wanda took a deep breath, and with more courage that she actually felt she broke the dance and step back from you.
“I am afraid of not being what you want, of hurting you and hurting myself in the process.” Wanda tried to smile but it came out as a grimace and all the emotions inside her threatened to break like a dam and overwhelmed her to the point she would not be able to stop it.
“Hey, Wands, you are more than enough, you and Billy, and Tommy and…” You snorted scratching the back of your neck. “I know what you mean, and I’m afraid for the exact same things. I…I just don’t want to let this opportunity go…I don’t want to miss this chance. And, if you let me, we can try.”
It was more than what she expected from you.
Wanda nodded unable to talk, unable to say something else for fear of just messing it up. You stepped closer, your hand cupping her cheek.
“Can I kiss you?” You asked, Wanda let out a breathy laughter before nodding.
“Yes, you can.”
“Good.” And then, you leaned in and you were kissing her again.
This time around, though, when you two kissed you were sure to pour all of your emotions in that single kiss. Your hands bringing over safety, while you let your tongue to tentatively teased the other woman until her surprised moan reached your ears.
“So, was it better than the first one?” You wiggled your eyebrows only to get a playful slap on your arm.
Wanda was breathing hard, her cheeks completely red while she tried to recover from the passion-filled kiss you just gave her. You chuckled leading her to the closest chair, bowing to her you placed a single kiss on her forehead before stepping back.
“Now, my dear lady, let me bring you the food and the drinks and we can enjoy our evening.”
Wanda smiled, and you were pretty sure you had never seen something so beautiful as the woman standing right in front of you at the moment.
___________________
“Your sister really outdid herself with this.” Riri Williams stepped into the auditorium glancing around the place that had been changed completely into an ice palace.
The music was resounding through the room, the beat setting up the rhythm everyone was trying to follow on the dance floor. As soon as they set foot inside the place, they were given a tag with their names and directions for their table, America couldn’t help but glance at the icy statues around the place or the ice-skating rink to the far corner of the building.
America could see you and Wanda had really taken the time to fix everything, and America just hoped that you were also enjoying your time back home. The group was speaking animatedly amongst, them, America walking right behind them with her eyes never leaving the form of Kate who was walking side by side with Riri while wearing the most beautiful dress America had seen so far.
“America!” The young woman turned to see Hope strolling towards her with Scott following close behind.
“Hope!” The both of them hugged tightly, the older woman glancing around the room with a hint of pride in her eyes.
“Y/N really outdid herself with this celebration, didn’t she?”
“Well she and Professor Maximoff.” America stated, Hope clicked her tongue never losing her smile.
“Right, I forgot about that.” America narrowed her eyes at her sister’s oldest friend but decided to not say anything for the time being. “So, are you enjoying the party? Where is your date?”
America opened her mouth to speak when Loki walked past her, talking loud enough for them to hear.
“Dancing with somebody else!”
Scott frowned returning his attention to the dance floor, America winced rolling her eyes thought for Hope it was quite evident the comment made by Loki was not too far of the mark. The woman gave a sympathetic smile standing beside America so her line of vision was on the dancefloor.
“Bishop?” Hope whispered, America winced nodding. “She looks beautiful in that purple dress.”
“She does.” America grumbled glancing down at herself then setting her eyes on Riri. “And her date looks amazing as well.”
“They are dating because of the favour we asked Riri, Chavez, stop mopping around.” This time around it was Yelena the one to interrupt the private conversation.
Hope chuckled placing a hand on America’s forearm noticing the similarities between America and Y/N. Both of them were equally stubborn when their heart was involved.
“So, what is it going to be?” Hope finally asked nodding towards the dance floor, “are you going to do something, or are you going to mop?”
“If I may,” Scott offered a tentative smile pointing with his thumb to the pairing that was laughing and dancing, “I will try my luck on the ice-skating rink as soon as the dancing is over, you will find that place has a magic aura on its own that works wonders.”
Hope rolled her eyes, though her cheeks took upon an interesting pinkish colour. America giggled hooking her arm to Hope’s one.
“That’s were Scott propose, isn’t it? Gosh, I can’t hear enough of that story from Y/N, it was the same day all of you got wasted and ended up at the other part of the country.”
Hope and Scott laughed at the memory, Scott lifted his hands waving them away before trying to explain the situation.
“If I may, that was all because Sue and Reed decided to make an experiment by mixing up the alcohol, and…”
“And we didn’t have self-control.” Hope finished trying to salvage the conversation, she then poked America on her side pointing with her eyes to Kate and Riri that were about to make their way back to the table.
“Now, young lady, your sister asked me to make sure you did something foolish and have a good time.”
“Okay, lads, how about a picture and then some snow and skating?” Scott screamed out to the table, everyone cheered and soon America was pushed around until she ended up right beside Kate.
Kate offered a sweet smile that America returned passing her arms around her and posing for the pictures. Loki and Yelena smirked at one another, while Kamala was torn between being helpful and fearful for her friends. Hope took several pictures, before stepping back and pointing to the auditorium.
“Now, guys, go have fun if anything happens let us know.”
Hope and Scott started making the first rounds around the place, America was left alone for a moment before she tried to go back to the part. At first it wasn’t that difficult, there was good music, good drinks, food and nice conversations going on around the table and the dance floor. Merica had gotten the chance to dance with Loki and Peter, and then she gave it a chance to Casey and Kamala, but in all that time Kate was being escorted by Riri at all times, only stopping by to cheer before disappearing on the dance floor.
It had been bad enough with the heavy tones, and electronic mixes but then someone decided it was time for the romance to start. America couldn’t take it when Riri leaned in and Kate wrapped her arms around her, she stood up and walked away before anyone could stop her.
The music had not changed that much, America was glaring the at ice-rink with her chin resting on the palm of her hand. She was so seep into her own thoughts she missed the shadow approaching her spot.
“You look nice.” Kate came from behind holding a pair if ice skates, the young woman had worn her hair down, and the smile she offer America lit up her whole face. She was flustered, the traces of her recent dances with Riri and the effort of having a good conversation with the other woman.
“Thanks, you look beautiful.” America replied with a hint of a smile, she patted the spot beside her shrugging tentatively. “Wanna sit?” 
Kate took her offer with a half-smile, her brown eyes twinkling when they found those of America.
“I look beautiful?” She asked teasingly, though pleased with the use of words from America. “This is the first time I heard you say that.”
“Well, you really do look beautiful.” America sighed turning around to see the others still dancing and sharing drinks. 
“Why are you not with them? Your date must be waiting for you.” There was a trace of bitterness in her voice, and America hated the vulnerability she was showing at the moment. 
The most important thing right now was for Kate to enjoy herself. America could mop alone and no one had to find out. Kate rested her cheek on her hand, she observed the other students skating on the rink the laughter and the general enjoyment that her peers were experimenting. 
“You were looking alone, so I thought I spend some time with my best friend.” Kate grinned but as soon as she said this she could see the flash of hurt crossing America's face. 
“What is it?” She asked but America merely shrugged pointing to the skates Kate was holding. 
“Never mind, want to join me inside the rink?”
Kate was so tempted to press the matter, but something inside her head told her there were better ways to approach the subject. She stood up stretching her hand to America. 
“Well, of course! That's why I brought the skates for you and me, come I was dying to try this out ever since I saw it.”
America took Kate's hand in hers standing up and following the young girl to the rink.
America never thought that taking on that offer would be such a heavy challenge. Of course, the dress she was wearing didn’t make things easier, and skating around soon became a real trial for her while Kate did it almost as naturally as she did all the sports she love. Kate laughed always getting to America on time before she fell over her face or ass, and while America couldn’t help but feel embarrassed, she was also content to have Kate taking her hand and smiling at her while enjoying herself.
“Humph, oh sorry…” America crashed against Kate who was laughing really hard, America grumbled rolling her eyes while trying to stand up. 
“This is not funny!”
“Yes, it is!” Kate put a hand on America's forearm, her eyes were twinkling merrily and she too was wearing a pink colouring on her cheeks. 
“I almost killed myself and half the people I crashed a moment ago.” America hissed though she too was starting to smile. 
“But, you didn't! So kudos for you.” Kate gave America a quick check up before placing her hands on the girls hips. “You really are bad at this, aren't you?”
“It's the dress.” America grumbled suddenly feeling hot, her breathing increasing just as she realized how close the both of them were. At feeling Kate's hands on her
“America…” Kate started lifting her face so her eyes were on America's ones. “Are you going to do it?”
America blinked tilting her head with a frown, “do what?”
Kate snorted shaking her head while letting go of America, she huffed trying to get away from America but the other girl stopped her, the confusion still evident in her features. 
“Wait, Kate…”
“America, really… I can't keep waiting for you, you know? Next year we will be going to college and I just…”
“Oh.” America opened her eyes wide, her mouth forming a perfect O just as she realized what Kate was asking of her. 
Kate was still babbling about leaving for college, getting their lives together and growing up when America leaned in closing the distance between them and kissing her tentatively. 
Kate melted right away tilting her head to the side, her hands twitching at her side while America held her delicately her lips moulding themselves to the form of her mouth sending a tingling down Kate's back to her chest and lower abdomen. 
“I’ve been dying to do that since fifth grade.” America didn't break the distance the moment she stopped the kiss, she could see those brown eyes of Kate gleaming contentedly while her hand lifted up to brush her hair. 
“Fifth grade?” Kate asked teasingly, America snorted looking away with a grin. 
“Yeah.”
“Me too.” Kate revealed this time around she hugged the other woman. “I've been dying to do that since you gave me your lunch after I fell down with mine. I just never thought…”
“Yeah, me neither.” America lifted her eyes finding her friends standing outside the rink, thumbs up and grinning widely at her. 
Riri stood by their side chuckling while lifting her fist in the air as a sign of victory. America snorted rolling her eyes before stepping back and kissing Kate once more. 
“So, this means we can stop dancing around one another and start dating?”
“My, who said romance was dead?” America rolled her eyes, but couldn't quite wipe the smile on her face. “I think, that yeah… we can start there.”
“Good then, let's join the others and enjoy the dance.” 
Kate grabbed America's hand and dragged her down the rink to the closest exit. America squeezed her hand, her heart soaring with happiness at finally getting the girl in the end. 
______________
You have come to love the sound of Wanda’s laughter. 
Wanda had been so serious when you met her, the few glimpses of a smile had become a treasure you kept in your memory. Then, as you and her started talking and sharing time together her laughter had come as a surprised. It came with a happy melody that was accompanied by her twinkling eyes. It was something you had tried to hear again and again, to see her happy and relaxed the way she was at the moment. 
“I can't believe you guys got lost.” Wanda put a hand on her mouth holding back her giggles. 
“Believe it, it was actually Shuri’s fault.” The memory of your past lover didn't hurt anymore, and her name rolled out of your lips as a memory of a happy past you spent with your friends.
Wanda leaned in, her elbow on the table fluttering her eyes shyly at you. 
“She was supposed to have the map, and we were supposed to follow her.” You snorted rolling your eyes at the memory. “After going back to the same spot for the third time we asked her where we were and her answer was in the middle of the ocean.”
You grinned at Wanda's laugh, the woman shook her head blinking a couple of times. 
“But she was the one guiding all of you.”
“Exactly!” You put a hand on top of Wanda's one, your thumb caressing her skin. “Hope and Sue went to help her but it was Reed, Wade and I the ones that ended up looking for a way out.”
“You guys had a good time, then.” Wanda let her eyes wandered to your joined hands, her heart shrank with emotion at the thought of you being happy at some point with a woman you were supposed to marry. 
Was Wanda really the person for you? She wasn't even sure if she liked women, she only knew she liked you. Only you. As if reading her thoughts, you grabbed your chair, putting it closer to her, without thinking too much, cupped her face and kissed her teasingly on her lips. 
Wanda gave in almost instantly, her body trembled under the tenderness of your lips. She had never been kissed in such a way, so tender and lovingly, as if she was the most precious being in the world. And soon, after enjoying this new emotion she was crying. Her tears rolling down her cheeks, her heart shivering with a deep emotion that almost made her lose her breath. 
“Hey, are you okay? Did I hurt you?”
Wanda snorted shaking her head while leaning in to wrap your lips with hers kissing you needily whimpering as her hands grabbed your arms trying to move past the discomfort the position both of you were in. You were quite shocked, her kisses became sloppy and desperate, something didn't quite add to what was happening so you tried to stop her to guide her lips against yours until she let out a sob and was crying in your arms. 
“Hey, Wands, it’s okay.” You were confused by this reaction, Wanda held onto you and you put the chair back bringing her closer until she was sitting on your lap. Your arms wrapped protectively around her, and the young woman hid her face from you embarrassed and so weak for what just happened. She didn't dare to look back at you, but you made it impossible for her when you started placing sweet kisses on her face, forehead, seeking out to bring comfort to Wanda. 
It was obvious something had bothered her, but you didn't want to push her unless it was completely necessary. 
“I feel like a fool.” She finally said wiping her tears away, she straightened up gazing at the table while putting a distance with you. 
“Why?”
Wanda let out a humourless laugh leaning back on her chair, she kept looking everywhere but at you. She had the story of her life right at the tip of her tongue, she wanted to tell you how all her life she had been told she was not worthy of time or money, that her only worth was defined by the man that would want to take her as a wife. She had grown so much in the last year, that sometimes she thought it impossible how much she hag changed, how much she had gained. 
She became brave, and so independent and strong, but right now, seeing you there with that frown full of concern and tenderness directed at her, Wanda knew she could not break the moment with her ugly story. Someday, but not that day.
“I stopped believing in this.”
“Romance?” You offered a timid smile, Wanda shook her head placing her hands on the table. 
“Of being treated so kindly, so…lovingly.” Her lips trembled, but this time around she held your stare. “I never thought I deserve it or that I will experience it.”
“Your husband was not good at these gestures, eh?”
Wanda scowled shaking her head, her fist tightening on the table. 
“No, our marriage was… Everything was orchestrated by my dad and his and then it just sort of happen.”
You could see the pain of these thoughts crossing through her eyes, the tension around her lips. You reached out to her, tilting your head with a single smile. 
“Let me show you how a woman like you should be treated.”
You stood up holding her hand, pulling lightly until she was standing up and following you to the middle of the yard. Wanda was still weak, her face wet and her mind filled with thoughts of being inadequate invading her mind. 
You went to your mobile selecting a specific song that soon filled the backyard with the sweetest melodies. You wiggled your eyebrows bowing in front of Wanda while stretching out your hand. 
“May I have this dance?”
Wanda snorted taking your hand in hers, a shiver went down her back when you stepped closer pressing your body to hers. 
“Let's be a little cliché, if only to show you that you deserve all the cheesy and cliché romance someone can offer you.” you hesitated before continuing. “All the things I want to offer you, if you let me.”
Your words sent a shiver down Wanda's back, her heart leaped with anticipation while her lower abdomen filled with tingles that made her leaned into your embrace. The guitars and the piano of the song waved around you soothingly, the voice of the singer leading you through the story of long trip and a found love. Wanda broke into an easy smile, her cheeks tinged red and while she tried to roll her eyes at you at the cheesy moment you could see the glint of hope in her eyes. 
The moon was high above the sky, the wind became colder and soon the twinkling stars were being covered by heavy clouds threatening with snow. Wanda lifted her face to the sky, she closed her eyes for a moment before resting her forehead against yours. 
“Do you think we can do this forever?” She whispered, her warm breath caressing your skin. 
“I think sooner or later Billy, Tommy and America will end up joining us.”
Your replied surprised Wanda who leaned back narrowing her eyes at you. Your face didn't change, your smile never lost its softness when Wanda realized you were really talking seriously. 
“What if I can only dance? What if I can't…” Wanda didn't finish the sentence but the meaning behind her question was not hard to miss. 
“Then, we dance.” 
Wanda snorted leaning in to brush her lips against yours, you stood still letting her lead this time. She was brushing her lips against yours tentatively, almost shyly while her hands explore your arms and your neck. Your heart was almost exploding inside your chest, you swallowed down while holding still wanting nothing more than to close the distance between the both of you. Wanda explored your lips and face, her fingertips tickling your skin while your breath caught on your throat just as she tried to use the tip of her tongue to taste more of you. 
You almost whimpered at the lost, when your eyes open Wanda was shocked to see your reaction and her daring nature. She was about to step back but this time around it was your turned to tease. 
“What if we end up being what we need?” You asked sneaking your arm around her waist, your hand finding its way under the hem of her hoodie directly on the warmth skin of her back. 
Wanda gasped almost buckling her knees with her eyes clenching closed at the feeling of your lips nibbling on her earlobe and the skin on her jaw. 
“What if we can be happy together? A family?” 
You smiled into her skin, her hands gripping you tightly feeling the sweet caress of your lips on the outline of her jaw seeking to make her melt in your arms. Your hand tracing circles on her back, and just when Wanda was about to say something your lips found their destination and you kissed her as if she was the most precious creature in the world. 
She was tender to your touch, sweet and almost innocent under your guidance, Wanda kissed you back tentatively exploring with curiosity and ready to learn what you were teaching her. The music had stopped at some point, your hands were caressing the skin on her back and on her sides just as your lips continued a dance that followed the thumping of your hearts. 
You don't know how long it past, was in an hour? Was it two? A minute? A second? It didn't matter, the only thing that matter to you was the huge grin adorning those tender features of Wanda as you finished the kiss and leaned back to breath. 
“So, I take It I'm a good kisser?” You finally broke the silence, Wanda opened her eyes laughing while letting go of you stepping back to put a decent distance from you. 
“I'm not sure…” She started laughing some more at the indignant huff leaving your lips. 
“You were ready to moan right there and then!”
“You whimper.” Wanda retorted trying to hide her blush, you opened your mouth and then closed it again. 
Did you? 
“Well, I am a good kisser so…” your answer only made Wanda shook her head tilting her head coyly, biting on her lower lip tentatively. 
“You are.” Wanda finally admitted, you winked at her offering your hand to hers. 
“Wanda.” Her name left your lips with a serious tone, Wanda furrowed her brows noticing the seriousness of the conversation. “I know you have never been with a woman, and that whatever happened before was not easy. I'm not pretending to be what you want or need but I don't want to wake up next year wondering what would have happen if I have taken my chances with you.”
Wanda knew what you were trying to say, she couldn't hold your stare glancing around before settling her eyes on you. 
“I don't want to wonder the same, either.” Wanda mumbles shrugging. “I don't know how to be a partner or a girlfriend or whatever I just…I'm just finding myself and I don't want to drag anyone into something that may not be what I want.”
Your face fell with your heart breaking painfully in your chest, Wanda was not even looking at your reaction she was still babbling away and her initial words were dancing inside your head. So, she didn't want to? You felt a tug on your hand, you shook away those thoughts only to see Wanda stepping closer putting her other hand on your cheek. 
“Then I meet you and I… I have never felt something like this, and it scares me so much but I just don't seem to want to let go.” Wanda pursed her lips lowering her gaze. “I just don't know if you can be patient enough until I'm ready to give you everything.”
Her confession was followed by a deep silence, you two were looking everywhere but at each other. Her words finally sink in making you dizzy with anticipation and happiness, this was what you wanted and you could be patient. It wasn't as if you were completely ready to jump in a serious relationship but, as you said to her, you didn't want to let go of the chance you might have with Wanda. 
“I understand if you don't… I mean waiting for someone…” Wanda started feeling awkward and rejected until you laughed, a hurt glint passed her face and you were promptly on her leaving a peck on her lips. 
“I'll wait for you, Wanda. We can wait together, Wands, whatever happens, whatever we need, as long as I don't lose you.” You replied honestly, Wanda nodded wrapping her arms around you. 
The hug was like a promise, and you took it with a willing heart and a smile that you wouldn't be able to wipe off of your face for a couple of days. 
It was almost 11 o’clock.
The music was still playing in the background, but the both of you found comfort in soft dances and easy conversation that was soon dying off as Wanda’s eyes threatened to close up. You chuckled picking everything up to take into your kitchen, the night was turning out to be more chilling, and soon dark clouds were approaching announcing an oncoming storm.
Wanda was following you, her arms wrapped around her with a creased on her forehead. You pecked her nose, Wanda wrapped her arms around you letting out a content sigh when you returned the embrace.
“It’s late.” She mumbled, you nodded putting your phone away.
“It seems they are really having fun, and the dance won’t be over for another two hours or so.” You looked down on her, grabbing her hand while leading her to the backyard and then down the road to the garage and the main entrance.
Your hands intertwined, lazy steps leading you down the road with happiness showing on your features. Wanda squeezed your hand tenderly, walking closer to you until the both of you reached her porch. Wanda’s porch light was the only one on in the whole street, and there was only one black car parked at the other end of the street.
You and her were alone.
You leaned in kissing Wanda slowly, a silent promise of what you had offered that day. Wanda relaxed into the kiss, seeking out with her hands to keep the contact with you.
“Tonight was amazing, Y/N.” She whispered with her lips brushing against yours.
“It was.”
She didn’t let go of you, instead of that she grabbed her hand in yours with her eyes fluttering opened and a request shining in her green eyes.
“I don’t want this night to end.” She confessed.
You nodded, swallowing down while letting out a chuckle.
“I don’t want it to end, either,” you caressed her cheek, your fingertips mapping the outline of her jaw, “today was amazing, Wands, and I can stop thinking of how happy you make me, how happy I want to make you.”
“You already do,” Wanda’s replied came as a surprised, the young woman sighed straightened up and taking a deep breath. “Would you…stay?”
“Sure.”
“No, I mean…” Wanda trailed off and this time around you did look confused. “Can you stay tonight? With me? I mean…to sleep with me.”
You opened your eyes, your hands tightening around Wanda who soon was blushing and stuttering while organizing her thoughts. Then, as if she just realized what he said, Wanda waved her hands resting them on your shoulders then taking them off and almost falling on her ass. You grabbed her before this happened, smiling tentatively at her while the other woman calmed herself before speaking again.
“I really don’t want this night to end, I understand if you don’t want to but I…I want to sleep with you. Only sleep, just…” Wanda huffed lifting her arms and stepping back in frustration.
“You want to cuddle?” You chuckled when Wanda just lifted her left shoulder nodding.
“I don’t think I’m ready for…” She trailed off again hoping she hadn’t messed up big time with her words and uncertainty.
“I know, Wands, frankly I don’t think you and I are ready for that just yet but…cuddles? I can do cuddles.” You looked down at you then back to your house. “I could go for my PJs or…”
“I can lend you some pants and a t-shirt I just…”
Wanda didn’t know why it was so difficult to express what she needed to say. The night had been so magical, it had filled her with hope and happiness, and with love. And while this scared the shit out of her, she didn’t want to let go of the emotion, she was not ready for sex but she didn’t want to stop feeling you beside her. Reassuring her that you and your words for tonight were real.
“Then, lead the way, Wands,” You took the woman in your arms kissing her tentatively, “we will take it at your own pace, okay, so don’t be afraid to tell me these kinds of things.”
“God, you are…” Wand shook her head grabbing you tightly and kissing you again. When the both of you broke the kiss, Wanda was completely flustered resting her forehead against yours. “You are amazing, you know that, right?”
“Of course I do!”
Wanda snorted grabbing your hand in hers and leading you inside her home.
You looked at your reflection, seeing the changes in you had been easier day by day. No longer you looked tired but so ready to live and to hope and to enjoy what the world brought over to your doorstep. Wanda had been one of those people you never expected to find much less to fall in love with, and yet here you were wearing her clothes, in her bathroom ready to share a bed with her.
“You can do this.” You talked to yourself before leaving the bathroom, Wanda had fixed the bed and she was already on her side of the bed chewing nervously on her lower lip.
“God your bed is amazing.” You stretched out turning on your side, Wanda offered a strained smile nodding.
“It is.”
Tension was quite evident, Wanda thought for a moment perhaps she had made a stupid decision when a hand placed itself on hers. She almost jumped out of the bed, wincing when she realized you retreated your hand almost immediately.
“Wanda, if you want I can go and…”
“No! No, please.” Wanda turned to her side so now she was facing you, you furrowed your brows waiting for her to speak.
“I just don’t want to disappoint you, and me not wanting sex but this…” Wanda stopped you before you could answer. “I know that you’re not asking and that you wait I just—I never expect you to be this amazing.”
You were confused by this, but Wanda soon snuggled closer she hesitated before turning around until you were spooning her. She grabbed your arm placing it around her abdomen intertwining her hand with yours.
“Thank you.” She finally relaxed into your arms.
“Anything for you, Wands.” You retorted kissing her head before fluttering your eyes close easing out your breathing until you feel asleep.
_________________________
The night was dark, and after midnight snow had started falling.
The man inside the car was trying pretty hard to control his emotions, his eyes falling constantly to the gun he had resting on the floor of the car.
“I told you, Vision dear, she was a whore.”
Vision clenched his jaw closed, his eyes glaring at the house where his wife had gone in with another woman after kissing like harlots in front of anyone to see. He had spent the last couple of months looking for his wife and kids, and she found her spreading her legs to another woman? She left him for another woman?
“I’m going to kill her.” Vision muttered grabbing the wheel tightly, the woman talking to him laughed.
“My dear Vision, I know you have to, but please be careful and smart. You worked in the same place as that woman, don’t you?”
Vision gritted his teeth remembering the other woman, he glanced at his phone seeing the picture of Agatha Harkness in there. The only woman he could confided in.
“Yes, I work with her.” Vision hesitated before turning on his car and leaving.
When Agatha had told him she found his boys and wife, he almost didn’t believe her. But when she offered proof not only of them but also of Wanda’s infidelity, Vision had made it his task to watch over them to ensure he would recover what was his. “I will get my boys back, destroy that fucking whore of Y/N and then…”
“Then my love, I will help you with Wanda…”
“Good, wait for me, I need to vent up my anger.” Vision spoke into the car speeding up down the streets.
A plan to destroy Wanda and get his kids back already taking form in his mind.
________________________________________________
Next Chapter: Vision has a plan, America and Reader are living the best moment in their lives. Wanda is getting ready for Christmas and give Reader a nice gift, and the twins are enjoying the new family they have.
159 notes · View notes
hopelesslygaysstuff · 10 months
Text
Tumblr media
pairing: wanda maximoff x fem!reader
summary: the team debriefs, wanda and y/n have a much needed talk, and then they fuck!! yayyyyy ◡̈
content warnings: fingering, cunnilingus, use of the word mommy, mention of murder
A/N: this is the final chapter of this series!! thank you for coming along with me for this story, i appreciate all the support!! <3
word count: 5.2k
Series Masterlist
Tumblr media
The plane was silent as Fury took his place near the center of the room, turning in a slow circle as he ran a critical eye over his team. His eyes lingered on y/n, and he stared at Wanda just long enough to make the silence uncomfortable before moving on. After a few long seconds, he nodded at Steve, who leaned forward in his seat as he spoke. 
“Grant Ward has been arrested and taken to The Raft,” He began, his face seemingly made of stone as he recalled the events of the night. “We now have a copy of their entire database, which Bruce and Tony will work on once we arrive home. The virus was successful, and their entire database and communications have been wiped thanks to y/n. The U.S military is currently working on clearing the facility out, and returning the victims to their families.”
The mood of the plane dimmed slightly as they took a moment of silence, remembering the terrifying underlying operations of that facility. Wanda shifted slightly in her seat, her eyes blazing as she realized what Steve meant. Y/n squeezed her hand, and green eyes found hers as they softened slightly. 
“I know it’s upsetting, but we helped a lot of victims today. I assume you weren’t aware of what happened at that facility?” Y/n asked, sending her thoughts in Wanda’s direction. The woman’s hand gripped her tighter as she worked her jaw. 
“No, I didn’t know. I thought Grant was the only problem. It’s absolutely disgusting that someone would…” Wanda trailed off, her eyes angry once again as she took a deep breath, relaxing her grip slightly as she pushed down the waves of magic that threatened to escape her firm control. 
Y/n took a quick glance around, the entire team was focused on Steve’s detailed report of the mission. She leaned fully into Wanda’s side, taking the woman by surprise as she grabbed the woman's hand and set it around her waist. Wanda’s shaking fingers gripped the fabric of y/n’s sweater as she stared down in confusion, her previous anger dimming. 
“I’ve noticed that physical touch calms you down.” Y/n thought, leaning her head against Wanda’s shoulder gently. The fingers around her waist started tracing nonsensical patterns as she felt Wanda let out a small huff of laughter. 
“Very observant, I’m glad you paid attention to my lessons.” Wanda sent back, smiling slightly as she turned her face into y/n’s hair. Placing a gentle kiss on the top of her head, Wanda turned her attention back to the mission debrief. 
Tony had stood up at some point, and was projecting a map of the facility onto a screen. He was pointing to various exit points and listing the names of high ranking members of the facility they’d captured. As he spoke, y/n placed a gentle hand on Wanda’s thigh and started tracing her fingers lightly over the smooth fabric. They listened, Wanda slowly turning her attention to each Avenger as she observed them, and y/n spacing out as her eyes grew tired. All she wanted to do was fully lean into Wanda’s warmth, and rest her eyes. Just for a little bit. 
A small break wouldn’t hurt, right?
“Y/n.” A hand pinched her waist, and y/n shot up. With wide eyes, she looked around dazedly at her smirking team members. Fury raised his eyebrows, a slight smile pulling at the corners of his lips as he repeated his question. 
“If you could just recount what happened on your end of things, then we can all settle in for the flight home.” Fury said, and y/n flushed as her mind raced in an attempt to recall her experience. 
Clearing her throat, she relaxed back into Wanda’s side. “I managed to get Ward’s attention using some techniques I learned from my mentor,” She nodded at Wanda briefly. “He took me up to his office and then left, I assume because of something you all did?”
Tony nodded sheepishly, and Natasha patted him on the knee as he muttered something about a rocket dysfunction and fixing his suit. Y/n smiled at them, before continuing. “I managed to get a copy of the database before he came back, which is why it took a few minutes in between each flash drive. But, Wanda had ensured that his suspicions were elsewhere before he returned.” 
As she said that last part, y/n observed her team as they looked at Wanda. Most were indifferent or even impressed, but Natasha looked slightly angry as she stared at the woman. Tony just looked impressed, and he shot a crooked smile at y/n, which she returned. 
“I managed to upload the virus, and then we made it out before the database was wiped.” Y/n finished, stifling a yawn. 
Fury leaned forward in his seat, steepling his fingers as he locked eyes on Wanda. “As happy as we are to meet your mentor,” He began, and Wanda tensed. “Why exactly is she here?”
Wanda stared back, an air of indifference around her as she answered. “I did some of my own research on the facility once I learned about y/n’s mission, and upon discovering some concerning practices, I became worried about y/n’s safety. I wasn’t aware that she would have a team with her, as I wasn’t privy to the details of her mission, so I decided to come down and check up on her myself.”
“So you flew to the other side of the country, to… check on y/n?” Fury asked, mistrust shining in his eyes. 
“I’ve grown to care deeply for y/n,” Wanda said, her back straightening as she looked Fury square in the eye. “So yes, I flew across the country to ensure she was safe.”
Natasha let out a surprised huff, raising her eyebrows at y/n. Tony still looked impressed, and y/n gave them a look that said ‘we’ll talk about this later’. Wanda was still locked in a staring contest with Fury, who had narrowed his eyes suspiciously as the whole team observed with bated breath. 
“You stayed with her for the entire summer.” Fury said abruptly, turning his attention to y/n, who nodded. “Can she be trusted?” 
Y/n let her own eyes narrow, her hand tightening on Wanda’s thigh. “If I didn’t trust her, she wouldn’t be on this plane, Nick.” Tony’s jaw dropped, someone stifled a laugh, and Wanda looked over in surprise. “I trust her with my life, is that good enough for you?” Y/n practically spat out the last sentence, wanting this debrief to end as soon as possible. 
Wanda’s fingers returned to her waist, tracing soothing patterns as y/n attempted to blow Fury up with her mind. Surprisingly, it was Natasha who spoke up as she looked Wanda up and down.
“If y/n trusts her, then I see no reason to deny her clearance.” Natasha eyed Wanda, who gave her a small smile, before letting her eyes glance over at y/n. She observed the way that y/n leaned her full body weight against the woman, and the hand that was tracing soft circles on Wanda’s thigh. Natasha blinked, before smiling internally at the knowledge that y/n had finally found someone outside of the Avengers who cared about her immensely. She would still be having a chat with the woman though, she wasn’t going to let Wanda off that easily. Not after y/n had been crying for a solid week when she returned home. 
Fury nodded, clapping his hands together as he stood. He dismissed them, letting them know how pleased he was with the success of the mission, before making his way towards the front of the plane. The rest of the team started disassembling their gear, and disappearing into different rooms to change into a more comfortable outfit. Y/n simply leaned further into Wanda, who wrapped both arms around her as she buried her nose into the girl’s soft hair. 
“Sleep darling,” Wanda whispered, noticing how the girl’s eyes were closing of their own accord. Y/n tried to protest, shifting slightly in Wanda’s hold, but accidentally making herself more comfortable in the process. She gave up after a few seconds, wrapping her arms around Wanda’s waist as she rested her head against the front of her shoulder, burying her face into the woman’s neck and sighing contentedly. 
Y/n was fast asleep by the time that the rest of the team settled down, having been lulled to sleep by the rumble of the plane engine, Wanda’s warmth, and that comforting vanilla scent she’d missed. Tony still had an impressed look on his face as he appraised Wanda, before Natasha shoved him into a seat while shaking her head at his lingering stares. 
Wrapping her arms securely around y/n, Wanda made herself comfortable for the flight. She let herself relax slightly, mentally running over all the things she wanted to explain and apologize for. She took one last glance around at the rest of the Avengers, most of them already asleep, before allowing herself to close her eyes and relax fully with y/n wrapped in her arms. 
Y/n shouldered her small gear bag, leaning against Wanda as the team walked towards the compound. The sun was almost ready to rise, the first hints of pink peeking over the horizon. The team was silent, most of them still waking up and stretching as they shook off the jet lag. 
“I’m craving some tea.” Y/n murmured, smiling to herself when Wanda’s hand placed itself on the small of her back. Wanda hummed in response, blinking the sleep from her eyes as she took in the Avengers compound. She continued to look around as they entered the building, taking everything in with slightly widened eyes. 
Pulling Wanda towards the kitchen, y/n waved Natasha off towards the gym as Tony muttered something about sorting through the flash drive as he scurried towards his workshop. Pushing open a door, y/n led Wanda towards the modern-looking kitchen as she set her bag down on the counter. 
WIthout exchanging many words, the pair made some tea in a comfortable silence. A few rays of orange hit the counter as the sun started streaming through the large windows. As soon as the tea was made, y/n intertwined her fingers with Wanda’s and led her towards the elevators. 
Y/n watched Wanda’s fingers out of the corner of her eye as they fiddled with the mug in her hand. The woman’s green eyes were glued to the steaming liquid, and her posture was unusually tense. As soon as the elevators dinged open, y/n watched green eyes blink slowly as they stepped off and made their way towards her room. 
Pressing the door open, y/n set her bag down near her dresser before turning back towards Wanda. The woman stood near the door, her eyes eagerly taking in y/n’s room as her fingers tapped against her mug. 
“We don’t have to talk right now.” Y/n said, sitting down on the bed and placing her steaming tea on the nightstand. Wanda looked torn for a moment, before she crossed the room and sat down next to y/n. 
“No,” Wanda started, smiling softly at y/n when she met her eyes. “You deserve an explanation, and I don’t want to keep that from you any longer than I already have.”
Y/n just nodded, leaning against the headboard of her bed as she waited patiently for Wanda to begin speaking. The redhead opened her mouth, before closing it as her brows furrowed. 
“I’m trying to find the right words.” Wanda said, frustration bleeding through as she blew across the surface of her tea. Y/n reached for her own tea, sipping it as she observed Wanda. She still couldn’t quite believe that she was here, and having Wanda in her room felt sort of surreal. She watched Wanda work her jaw slightly before taking pity on her. 
Reaching out a hand, y/n tugged Wanda closer. She looked surprised, but obligingly scooted closer, her knees touching y/n’s crossed legs as she sipped her tea. Y/n’s hand moved to rest against Wanda’s thigh, and she slowly drew circles until the woman started talking. 
“I love you,” Wanda started, and y/n couldn't stop the slow smile that spread across her face. “I just… got scared.” 
A confused look came across y/n’s face. “I scared you? Or the feelings did?”
“No,” Wanda hesitated briefly, reaching down a hand to trace over y/n’s on her thigh. “I was scared that something awful would happen to you. Every person I’ve loved has been taken from me, my parents and Pietro.” 
Wanda stopped talking for a moment, before blinking away the unshed tears in her eyes as she looked y/n in the eye. “I stopped letting myself love after they died, because I was too afraid to get hurt again. But you…” Wanda squeezed y/n’s hand as she laughed slightly. “You caused me to feel more than I have in a long time. As soon as I realized I loved you, the only thing I wanted to do was protect you, to keep you safe so that I wouldn’t have to deal with heartbreak again.” 
“It was hard to say goodbye,” Wanda continued, a faraway look in her eyes. “I didn’t know how to say that I loved you when you left because the only thing I wanted to do was plead with you to stay. I felt that if I said goodbye, or told you I loved you, it would be the last time I would ever get the chance to.” She shook her head sadly, a tear slipping down her face as she brought her tea to her lips. 
Y/n set her own mug back on the nightstand as relief rushed through her. She’d been so worried that Wanda didn’t hold the same feelings as she did, but this entire time the woman had done nothing but love her. Reaching out, y/n grabbed Wanda’s mug and placed it next to hers before pulling her in for a searing kiss. 
Pulling back, y/n smiled widely as Wanda just blinked at her in shock. “So you really did fly across the country just to check on me?” 
An adorable blush made its way onto Wanda’s face as she answered, “Yes, I wanted to make sure you were alright and tell you that I loved you.” She cupped her hands around y/n’s jaw, her green eyes searching the girl’s face. “I hope I didn’t make an irreversible mistake by not giving you a proper goodbye.” 
Shaking her head, y/n pulled Wanda back for another kiss. This time, the redhead wasn’t taken off guard, and sucked y/n’s bottom lip in between her teeth as the girl leaned back. Pulling away, y/n asked one final question as Wanda’s lips chased hers. 
“Why didn't you come sooner? Or answer my texts?” 
Wanda smiled sheepishly at y/n as her thumbs ran gently over her cheeks. “I was busy murdering a coven of witches.” Y/n’s mouth fell open, and Wanda added, “Agatha sends her regards.” 
Shoving her slightly, y/n huffed. “You told me I could watch the next time you had to get rid of someone!” She crossed her arms as Wanda’s eyebrows rose in an attempt not to laugh. 
“You were a bit preoccupied, darling.” Wanda reminded her, and y/n sighed. 
“Fine, but next time you have to let me come along.” Y/n demanded, and Wanda nodded as she leaned in for another kiss. A single finger made its way to her lips, and Wanda froze in surprise. “Promise me.” 
“Promise you what?” Wanda asked, her green eyes locked on y/n’s. Swallowing harshly, y/n bit back the sudden tears that sprung into her eyes as she thought about her next words. “Promise that you’ll let me come along next time,” And shushed Wanda when she began to speak, her voice cracking. 
“Promise me that you’ll never make me feel unloved again.”
A tear slid down y/n’s face as she said the last part, and Wanda nodded quickly as she pulled y/n into a tight embrace. With her cries muffled against Wanda’s shoulder, y/n finally let out all the fears she’d had in the last week as a firm hand ran soothingly over her back. 
With her lips close to y/n’s ear, Wanda murmured her promises as she let her own tears fall. She really hadn’t meant to hurt y/n, and resolved to herself to make it up to the girl for the rest of her life, no matter how long it took. She held her close, burying her face into y/n’s hair as she soothed her, her hands rubbing circles on the girls back as her cries subsided.
Eventually, y/n’s tears stopped. She let herself linger in Wanda’s embrace, enjoying the feeling of being held. “You love me, right?”
The words were said against Wanda’s neck, and the woman shivered slightly as y/n’s lips moved against her skin. She tilted her head to place a gentle kiss on the top of her head. “I do love you, darling. I promise.”
Pulling away, y/n smiled softly at Wanda before her gaze dropped to her lips. The redhead raised an eyebrow at her, and y/n rolled her eyes before her hands wrapped around the woman’s collar and pulled her in. 
Their lips met fiercely, fighting for dominance for a brief moment before y/n surrendered and allowed Wanda to take control of the kiss. Strong hands pushed against y/n’s shoulders until she was fully on the mattress, one of Wanda’s hands snaked around to the back of her head to grip her hair. 
At a small yet urgent tug of her hair, y/n broke the kiss and allowed her head to be tilted back as Wanda trailed her wet lips down her jaw and to her neck. Placing hot, open mouthed kisses against the girl’s sensitive skin, Wanda shifted her body until one of her thighs slipped between y/n’s parted legs.  
Upon feeling the heat rising from y/n’s core, and smirking when the girl’s hips raised against her thigh, Wanda disconnected her lips from y/n’s neck. Gazing down at y/n’s desperate form, green eyes turned scarlet as Wanda’s magic twisted against her fingers. Within seconds, their clothes disappeared, and y/n groaned at the feeling of Wanda’s skin against hers. 
“God, you’re so desperate for me.” Wanda mumbled, panting at the feeling of y/n’s slick center thrusting against her thigh. One of her hands traveled across the girl’s overheated skin, teasing her until it reached the girl’s soft breasts. Her fingers expertly rolled y/n’s nipple, and Wanda leaned down to envelop the other in her mouth. 
Moaning, y/n arched her back as she pushed her chest further into Wanda’s stimulating touch. Her hand tangled in red locks of hair, while the other gripped the headboard behind her tightly. She could feel her own wetness spreading across Wanda’s thigh, but she was too far gone to care, so she rolled her hips shamelessly against the woman’s wet thigh. 
“Patience darling.” Wanda said, disconnecting her lips from y/n’s nipple after a teasing bite, causing the girl to jerk beneath her. 
“I waited for a whole week, Wanda.” Y/n said, trying not to sound too desperate. Wanda gripped her wrist when she attempted to touch the redhead, pinning her hand down as her green eyes bore into hers. 
“What do you mean by that?” Wanda asked, feeling excitement grow as she hoped y/n would say what she was thinking. Y/n struggled against her grip briefly, before giving up and staring up at Wanda with puppy eyes. 
Wanda raised a single eyebrow. Y/n rushed to answer as she remembered the question she’d just been asked. “One of your rules is that only you are allowed to touch me, so…” She trailed off, and Wanda’s eyes lit up. 
“You haven’t touched yourself at all?” She checked, and at y/n’s sheepish nod, bent down to capture the girl’s lips. She let her tongue slide against y/n’s before biting down on the girl’s bottom lip, drawing a whimper from her. “Good girl.”
A wandering hand made its way down y/n’s body, sliding easily over the girl’s damp skin until it reached the apex of her thighs. Wanda teased the soft skin of y/n’s mound, before dipping her fingers lower and moaning at the feeling of slick juices coating the girl’s inner thighs. 
A feral look made its way into Wanda’s green eyes, and in one swift movement, she thrust two fingers into y/n. The girl’s wrists flexed underneath her hand as her back arched up towards Wanda, who set a bruising pace as she twisted her fingers inside y/n’s dripping pussy. 
“Do you like that darling?” Wanda asked, and y/n moaned as white hot pleasure coursed through her. “Do you like it when mommy is rough with you?” 
Y/n’s head spun as a thick vanilla haze swept over her as Wanda’s words reached her. She tried her best to respond, fighting against Wanda’s hand on her wrists as she rolled her hips in time to the woman’s rough thrusts. 
“Answer me.”
“Yes mommy.” Y/n managed to say, her quiet words almost lost in the wet sound of Wanda’s fingers slamming into her. With each thrust, y/n was thrown further into the vanilla haze that she’d grown to crave. 
“Elaborate darling, I know you're a smart girl.” Wanda’s voice broke through the haze, and y/n managed to focus on those sparkling green eyes. Wanda’s red hair fell down around y/n’s head like a curtain, drawing all of y/n’s attention to her face. Her eyebrows were furrowed, her lips parted as she panted from the exertion of fucking her fingers into the girl below her. Y/n had never seen such a beautiful sight. 
“I like when mommy is rough with me and when mommy hurts me.” Y/n said, her voice breathy as she arched her body into Wanda’s. “Please let me come. I’ve been good, haven’t I?”
Wanda moaned at the desperation in y/n’s voice. She thought about denying the girl, the thought of edging her almost too good to pass up, but then she saw the look in y/n’s eyes. Her eyes shone up at her, little breaths leaving y/n’s lips with every thrust as her eyes locked on Wanda’s. The look of pure love in them caused Wanda to snap. 
“Come for me, darling.” She whispered, her eyes locked on y/n’s face as the girl’s hips sped up. Her face screwed up, her brows burrowing as her lips parted and her legs tensed around Wanda’s hand as the woman continued thrusting deep into her. Wanda’s thumb reached up and rubbed a few fast circles on y/n’s clit, and the girl spasmed as her orgasm washed over her. 
The vanilla haze sharpened as her body convulsed, her legs snapping tight around Wanda’s hand as she pulled her wrists roughly against the woman’s bruising grip. Her eyes screwed shut as she heard Wanda’s soothing voice telling her to breathe. The hand on her wrists disappeared, and y/n reached down to grip Wanda’s shoulders with trembling fingers.
As her body relaxed, still twitching from the aftershocks, y/n opened her eyes to find Wanda’s concerned face looking down at her. She realized that one hand was caressing her face gently, wiping away the few tears that had escaped, while the other one was still trapped between her legs. Y/n smiled softly, relaxing her legs and parting them as Wanda slowly removed her drenched fingers. Trailing them up y/n’s body, she nudged the girl’s lips until they parted and gently sucked them clean. 
Y/n moved, her own hand trailing down Wanda’s body with the intention of reciprocating, but Wanda captured the hand with her own and shook her head. “No darling, today is about you.” 
“But,” Y/n protested, forgetting that Wanda’s fingers were still knuckle deep in her mouth. She glared at Wanda when the woman chuckled, before the woman pulled her fingers from her mouth, moving the wet digits to circle y/n’s nipple. 
“I want to make you feel good though.” Y/n said, even as her breath shuttered due to Wanda’s nimble fingers. Wanda simply raised an eyebrow, leaning down to kiss y/n deeply. At the series of moans y/n let into the kiss, Wanda knew she had the girl wrapped around her fingers. 
Pulling back, Wanda descended y/n’s body, leaving open mouthed kisses on her soft skin. After a particularly harsh hickey to her inner thigh, y/n felt the vanilla haze enter her mind again, and she propped herself up on a few pillows as she watched Wanda leave marks all over her thighs and hips. 
Reaching out a hand, y/n ran her fingers through Wanda’s hair before gently tugging her head closer to her still-sensitive pussy. Wanda smirked up at her, getting comfortable on the bed as she asked, “Did you want something, darling?” 
“I want your mouth,” Y/n said, her pupils blown as she took in the image of Wanda’s sinfully plump lips hovering over her slick center. At Wanda’s raised eyebrow, she elaborated, “I want you to eat me out until your jaw is sore and the only thing you can taste is me.” 
“Fuck.” Wanda moaned, her eyes widening at y/n’s request. She let her tongue drag over the girl’s pussy, increasing the pressure when she reached her clit, and smirking when y/n’s hips stuttered beneath her. “Are you sure, love?” 
Y/n let her head rest against the headboard as she watched Wanda drag her tongue against her once more. Deciding that Wanda needed one more push, she teasingly rolled her nipple between her fingers as green eyes tracked the movement. “Please, mommy? I wanna come in your mouth so bad.” 
At the half moaned words, Wanda let her lips wrap around y/n’s swollen clit, sucking harshly. Y/n let out a surprised yelp, which was quickly replaced by low moans and rolling hips as Wanda began flicking her tongue against her. Wanda’s chin was soon soaked with y/n’s juices, and she lapped up as much as she could while still keeping consistent pressure on the girl’s clit. 
Eventually, the frantic rolling of y/n’s hips became too much, and Wanda twisted her fingers as a wisp of scarlet magic wrapped around the girl’s waist and pinned her to the bed. She dove back in, a delicious burn making its way to her jaw as she worked y/n closer to the edge. Her fingers raked along the girl’s hips and thighs, leaving wonderfully red marks along her soft skin as y/n’s hands buried themselves in Wanda’s hair. 
“Please mommy, I wanna come for you. Please let me come, I’ve waited all week for you. Please, please, please I’ve been a good girl. Your good girl.” Y/n begged, feeling her orgasm approaching. 
Wanda groaned slightly, her fingers twisting as her magic stimulated y/n’s clit as she left a large hickey on her hip bone. “Who do you belong to, y/n?” 
A choked sound rang around the room as y/n processed the question. She moved to put her hand over her mouth, embarrassed at how desperate she was becoming, but Wanda’s magic stopped her. Looking down, y/n gazed into Wanda’s scarlet eyes and blurted out her answer. 
“You, Wanda. Only you. Always you.”
Wanda’s eyes widened in pleasure at her answer, and before y/n could process what was happening, her hot mouth was once again wrapped around her pussy. Creating a suction with her lips, Wanda dragged y/n’s clit between her teeth as she felt it convulse under her ministrations. After a few harsh sucks, y/n came again, Wanda’s name streaming from her lips as her hips rutted against her face. 
Scarlet tendrils of magic swirled around the room in a frenzied manner. Wanda’s orgasm came shortly after, the woman having snaked her hand down to her own drenched lips to relieve the unbearable tension in her lower gut. Green eyes closed as her orgasm washed over her in waves, and she detached her lips from y/n’s swollen pussy as the girl squirmed beneath her. 
Eventually, y/n’s hoarse voice brought Wanda back to the present moment. “Wanda, can you hear me? I need you to release me, love.” 
Opening her eyes, Wanda quickly pulled her magic away from y/n as the girl’s body sagged onto the mattress in relief. She blinked, bringing her hand to her face to discover tears on her cheeks. 
Y/n saw the tears almost as soon as Wanda had noticed them, and sat up as she wrapped her arms around the woman’s shoulders. Bringing the woman’s shaking body close, y/n held her tightly as Wanda let out a few quiet sobs. Her magic remained, the red wisps floating around as Wanda buried her face into y/n’s neck. 
Whispering praises into Wanda’s slightly frizzy hair, y/n soothed her with a gentle hand against her back. Rocking back and forth, she continued to comfort the woman for a while, until Wanda pulled away and looked dazedly at her. 
“What’s wrong?” Y/n asked, her hand reaching up to cup Wanda’s jaw as her thumb ran over the woman’s damp cheeks. Wanda’s scarlet eyes shone up at her, her lips parted as she thought about her response. 
“I love you,” Wanda whispered, “I’m moving up here to be with you.” 
At y/n’s surprised look, Wanda rushed to continue. “I cannot be without you for that long, ever again. I’m going to stay with you while I begin the process of creating another one of my facilities here. I’ve always wanted to expand.” She let a playful smile onto her face, gazing at y/n’s shocked face with a look of adoration. 
“I will do whatever it takes to ensure your happiness, darling. That’s a promise. Your happiness is my top priority, and I'll go to great lengths to make sure you're happy. You deserve to have everything you could ever want, and I'll put my heart and soul into making that happen.” Wanda finished, her eyes sparkling up at y/n as her magic hovered with anticipation in the air. 
“Okay.” Y/n said, her words quiet as a beaming smile made its way onto her face. 
Wanda looked at her with scarlet eyes, still in disbelief at the words that y/n had said with quiet certainty. “Okay?” She checked, and y/n nodded enthusiastically before pulling her in for a deep kiss. She could feel y/n smile against her lips, and let her own giddy smile show as she kissed her back with passion. 
Pulling away, y/n let her eyes roam over Wanda’s face as she felt the hole in her heart start to repair itself. She giggled as Wanda teased her, leading the woman into the bathroom for a much needed shower as the red wisps of magic cleaned the bed sheets behind them. Y/n felt herself looking forward to the future, for once. She couldn’t wait to spend her life with the amazing woman she’d come to know and love over the summer. 
They continued about their day, lazing about in y/n’s room and catching up with each other. By the end of the day, y/n had a near-permanent smile on her face. She had successfully completed her mission, made some new friends, and fallen in love all in one summer. The best part? Wanda Maximoff’s eyes were finally sparkling again. But this time, not a rich green color. 
This time, they were sparkling scarlet.
179 notes · View notes
i-am-baechu · 1 year
Text
Tumblr media
Title: Eyes On Me | ♚ | | ♛ | | ♜ |
Genre: Slytherin! Yoongi, Ravenclaw! reader, smart and kind! reader, bad boy! Yoongi, pureblood! Yoongi, muggle born! reader, tutor au, fluff, and angst
Summary: Professor Longbottom asked L/N Y/N to help Min Yoongi out with Herbology. She’s excited to help another person out but Yoongi on the other hand doesn’t want people knowing she’s hanging out with him. Instead he tells her to study within the room of requirement but Y/N assumes it’s because he wants peace and no distractions to study. As time passes, Yoongi sees her more as his tutor and starts to develop a crush on the strange girl but what happens when his Slytherin friends see him with her?
Warnings: Mention of parents death, mention of war, fighting, discrimination, Y/N and Yoongi are really awkward and its cute, angst and fluff
There was a time where the wizardry world was encased with war. The deaths that scattered throughout the land were too many for one to count, pure and innocent souls taken away because of darkness. The thought of a sunny day was a foolish one but many craved it. The foolish thoughts turned into destiny and the war was finally over. Families rejoiced but others cried into the dry dirt, praying for this to be a falsity. While some families went on with their lives, L/N Y/N stood frozen as everyone else continued. She stood there holding her grandmother’s hand as she watched her mother and father get lowered. Even though her parents were muggles, they knew about the magical world. Their siblings were both witches and wizards while they were muggles. That’s why they were killed. They knew too much about the magical world and death eaters made their way to end them but what they didn’t take in a count was that little Y/N was hiding, watching the whole thing.  
Her grandmother took her in and later on it was revealed that Y/N was a witch. Her grandmother was ecstatic to know this and Y/N felt closer to her parents. They would tell her stories about their siblings and all the wonders of the wizardry world, it only brought more curiosity to her. That's when time started to move forward for her. The flowers in the garden became a safe haven for the young girl because it was the last thing her mother planted. Her love of plants only grew from there. 
She remembered the first big lesson of her life when she was eight years old. It was when one of her mother’s roses died and it was only natural for it to happen but it still made the young Y/N cry. Her grandmother rushed to her side and hugged her tightly. She picked up the fallen petals and smiled at her, “These petals will be carried by mommy and create beauty wherever it lands, don’t be too sad. It’s going to be okay, no matter what.” She remembers how her grandmother picked up the petals and took her to the beach. They released the white petals into the ocean and watched them drift away. 
When she turned eleven, she got a letter from Hogwarts. She walked through Diagon Alley with her grandmother and all those stories that she heard turned into a reality. She looked around the area with wonder and big eyes. It was something she would never forget. She entered the bookstore while her grandmother picked up other things. The busy atmosphere brought excitement to her as she ran into an aisle without thinking much. She looked up to see the never ending supplies of books with a sparkle in her eyes. She went to reach for a book when she overheard a conversation between two girls, “Did you hear Yoongi is coming to Diagon Alley today?”
“Is he really? I want to see him pick out his robes, let's go.”
This was the first time she heard Yoongi’s name. Whoever he was, he sounded popular. She continued to collect her books and when she was at the last textbook, she was exhausted. She reached out for the dark purple when another hand came into view. She raised her eyebrow and looked to her side to see a young boy with pale skin and the darkest black hair that she has ever seen in her life. Out of nervousness, she dropped her hand and gave him a small bow, “Sorry...” 
He gave her a small smile and shook his head, “It looks like we both need it...here.” 
She felt her chest feel lighter but she ignored it and gently took the book. She gave him a smile and looked down at the cover, “Thank you.”
The boy smiled, grabbing another book before leaving her alone in the aisle. She didn’t know at the time that it was Yoongi but she didn’t really bother to learn his name. His smile was enough for her to remember him. That was the first time she met Yoongi and she was sure he had long forgotten about her but it was the opposite for her. On sorting day, she watched him confidently walk to the stool as everyone watched him with a close eye. Some looked at him with jealousy while she looked at him with a look that no one could explain. He was put into Slytherin which made sense since his whole family had been in that house. She watched him sit with the others while she stood with strangers. 
When her name was called, she slowly made her way to the stool and she heard whispers about her. They were talking about her parents and how she was a muggle born but she ignored this. She sat comfortably on the stool and the hat was dropped on her head. The words Ravenclaw echoed throughout the room as turned to walk to the table with a skip in her step. She didn’t notice dark brown eyes on her as she talked to the people around her when she sat at the table. 
As the years passed, she never noticed the dark brown eyes on her. She was too focused on her studies and becoming friends with her fellow Ravenclaws. She heard rumors about Yoongi, some were good while others were bad. There was one rumor that he only passed potions because his father threatened the professor. There was another one that he was dating Kim Sowon, this one stuck out to her the most but she wouldn’t tell anyone that. Even though there were so many rumors about Yoongi, no one dared to ask him if there was any truth to them. As cliche as it was, he was the school's bad boy. Always landing himself in detention as he would always get into a fight in the halls of Hogwarts, but there was something about him that Y/N liked. He only got into fights when someone talked down about others or was bullying someone else, no one ever mentions that fact to anyone. The only thing others spoke of was that “Min got into another fight” but she knew the truth. 
Now that she's seventeen, she sits in her herbology class as Professor Longbottom enters with his wide smile. He clapped his hands, making some students jump because they weren’t paying attention, “Today we will be reading about dittany. Y/N, would you like to explain what dittany is?”
Y/N smiled and closed her textbook, “Dittany, is a healing herb. You can use it within a potion or you can consume the plant to heal shallow or moderate wounds.” 
“Correct, ten points to Ravenclaw.” 
She bowed her head at him and looked over to her friend who gave her a small smile. Jeon Jungkook was Y/N’s best friend who was a fellow Ravenclaw. The two were always together and some even thought they were dating but that rumor was soon put down when Jungkook started dating a Hufflepuff girl named Yeri. Jungkook leaned in close to her, whispering in her ear, “When are you going to notice Yoongi staring at you?” 
She raised her eyebrow at this, quickly looking behind her to see Yoongi writing in his notebook. She rolled her eyes and looked back at Jungkook, “I don’t think he stares at me. I sit in the front so anyone can easily assume that he's looking at me when in fact, he's looking at Professor Longbottom.” 
Jungkook let out a small chuckle and shook his head, “But in potions, you're in the back while he's in the front. How do you explain that one?” 
“He could be just cracking his back. I think you're thinking too much about this.”
“If you say so...”
The lesson carried out normally but Y/N couldn’t help herself from glancing over her shoulder to see those dark brown eyes on her. Their eyes met for a second and she could've sworn she saw a small smile on his lips but she quickly looked away with a flush. Feeling embarrassed getting caught looking at him. He really did get rather handsome over the years. 
When the lesson was over, Professor Longbottom called up Y/N and Yoongi. She felt nervous that she got in trouble for looking at him and the sweat on her hands increased. She waved goodbye to Jungkook and made her way forward to the professor’s desk with Yoongi trailing behind her. Professor Longbottom smiled at them as his gaze settled on Y/N, “Ms. L/N , you're my top student in the seventh year, well actually every year,”
 Y/N eyes widen at this because she actually didn’t know this but Yoongi did and he smiled behind her, “and Mr. Min, I believe in you but maybe my teaching methods aren't right for you. Y/N, I was wondering if you can help Mr. Min. I know my teaching methods aren't for everyone but maybe if you get help from your peer things can be easier.”
Y/N blinked her eyes at this and felt a presence next to her. She looked to the side and saw Yoongi standing so close to her that his warmth made her dizzy. He had his hands in his pockets with his robe pushed back and looked at Professor Longbottom with a nonchalant look, “If I must.”   
His deep voice hit her ears making her face blossom into a light red shade. Professor Longbottom smiled at this looking at Y/N with a soft look, “Is that okay for you, Ms. L/N? You can always decline it if you're busy with your studies.” 
She shook her head side to side at him with a smile on her face. She glanced at Yoongi to see that he was already looking at her (with a blank expression), “I would love to help.” 
“Alright, thank you Ms. L/N. Mr. Min I expect your next test grade to be at least a 70.” 
They nodded their heads almost in unison and left the classroom. She saw that he was walking faster than her and she grabbed his arm to stop him. He glanced at her and she noticed that he never had a smile on his face. She gave him a nervous smile and looked down at 
the ground, “I was wondering when you want to study. I usually study on the weekends to make things easier but if-”
“We can study on the weekends. I have charms to get to, can I go?” 
She let go of his arm and looked down sheepishly guilty that she kept him from his class, “Yeah...I’m sorry about that. I guess I’ll see you around.” 
“Yeah.” 
She watched him go down the hall until he disappeared. She frowned to herself and looked down at her shoes, Yoongi, you're so weird. When Yoongi turned the corner, he leaned against the wall and clenched his chest as he felt his rapid heart beat on his hand. He felt his face turn red now that he's alone and he hoped no one saw it. He ran his hand through his hair as he let out a deep sigh, “Y/N...”
Tumblr media
Min Yoongi, a pureblood and the youngest son to the heir of the Min family fortune. Yoongi’s life has always been easy, he saw something he wanted and his mother would get it for him. No matter what it was. Even though he got what he wanted whenever he wanted, he didn’t really ask for much. His parents were focused on his older brother the heir while his maid, Irene, basically raised him. When he got older, he deduced this is why his parents were so quick to get him stuff. Yoongi never felt seen by his parents but at least he had his best friends to fix that. Yoongi’s best friends, Jung Hoseok and Kim Namjoon are the only people that truly knew him (Besides Irene). The two Gryffindor’s knew Yoongi like the back of their hands. All those rumors that went around school were ridiculous and they knew the real reason why he fought people in the halls. 
“So you're finally going to be with Y/N.” 
Yoongi rolled his eyes at Hoseok as he leaned against the brick column in the courtyard. It was currently break time in between classes and he immediately went to their spot to tell them what had happened the day before. He was never good at talking about his feelings but whenever he talked about Y/N, his feelings tended to get the best of him. 
“She’s just going to tutor me...I’m going to tell her that we can study in the room of requirement.” 
Namjoon raised his eyebrow at this and took a sip of his pumpkin juice, “Why?” 
“I don’t want her to be seen with me, it’s dangerous for her...you know how people act when they see a muggleborn and pureblood together. Mixing of the blood and what not.” 
“That’s what other people think, so it doesn’t matter, they aren’t you or us. Are you finally going to admit that you like her?” 
He let out a grunt and shook his head, “I don’t like her...” 
“You beat up anyone that talks bad about her, dude I think you like her.” 
“Namjoon, shut up. No one deserves that treatment.” 
Yoongi glanced at Namjoon but his eyes went over his shoulder when he heard that familiar laugh. He saw Y/N talking to Park Jimin, a fellow Slytherin in a year below him (he thinks) but talking to Jimin was never simply innocent. Jimin was a flirt and everyone knew this but he doesn’t think Y/N knew that by the way she carried on with him. She nodded her head at something he said and she waved her hand towards Jungkook who pushed Jimin out the way. Since when was she friends with so many boys? Not that Yoongi had a problem with that...he just didn’t know that information.
Namjoon turned around and looked back at him with a smirk, “Jealous?” 
“W-Why would I be jealous?” 
Hoseok took a bite of his biscuit and shrugged his shoulders, “Maybe it's because you're too scared to talk to her.” 
“I can talk to her.” 
“No you can’t. That’s why you stare at her.” 
“I don’t stare...I admire her. Don’t make it sound like I’m creepy.”
Namjoon let out a scoff and shook his head, “It doesn’t matter now. You're going to be trapped in a room with her, you better get some courage to talk to her. Also, don’t be a dick to the girl you like. It doesn’t make you attractive to her, if anything it makes you less attractive.” 
That night, Yoongi laid in his bed staring at the ceiling as the silence echoed through his ears. His mind kept going back to Y/N and how she looked at him with a gentle smile. The only gentleness that he's ever received was from Irene. Even though Y/N knows about him, she still gave him that gentleness that she gave to everyone. He wondered how she reacted to the rumors. If she felt disgusted on the inside and could easily hide it from him. He quickly shook his head at this and turned in this bed to let the moonlight shine on his pale face. 
The stars outside made him think of Y/N’s bright eyes whenever she knew the answer during a lesson and the moon itself made him think about the brightness she bestowed upon him during the day. She was known throughout Hogwarts as the brightest witch of her age. But to Yoongi he saw her as the brightest and the most beautiful witch of any age, no one could compare. He still remembers her from Diagon Alley and how she looked so timid to him. He thought he saw the same timidness on her yesterday but he didn’t want to give his hopes up.  He finally closed his eyes and was haunted by Y/N’s eyes in his dreams. 
The next morning, Yoongi was a ball of nerves. Today was the first day of his tutoring sessions with Y/N and he didn’t know what to expect. He took two showers that morning in order to wake himself up and he kept redoing his hair until he just said fuck it going with his usual style. He sat nervously in the library playing with his fingers as he waited for her to show. He looked out the window and saw that the weather wasn’t being so kind as the harsh rain hit the window. The flowers by the glass played hide and seek with him but his eyes landed on the pink hydrangeas. 
“Yoongi?” 
He turned his head and there she was walking towards him in her casual clothes. He had not seen much of her outside of her wizard robes so this was a welcome change. She was wearing a white fluffy sweater with a collar that hid her gold chain, black loose jeans and her school shoes. She walked towards the table and words couldn’t make it past his lips as she sat at the table. He watched her place the textbooks and journals on the hardwood table giving him a confused look. 
“Yoongi?” 
He shook his head and looked at her with a blank expression, “Yeah?”
“Are you ready to study?” 
“Oh about that...I was thinking of another place to study.” 
He watched her raise a single eyebrow but she slowly nodded her head at this, “Okay...as long as you're comfortable with it.” 
He scratched the back of his neck and stood up without saying anything to her. He took the textbooks and journals in front of her and walked away. He felt his face turn red as he felt her eyes on his back but he didn’t dare to turn around to confirm that. They walked through the empty halls with Y/N trailing behind him. He didn’t notice that Y/N had a small bag of snacks for them and she was sad that she couldn’t give him a snack before studying. 
They stopped walking and Yoongi turned towards her, “Here we are.” 
She quickly looked at him before her eyes traced the brick wall with a confused face, “I-I don’t understand...is this a prank?” 
“What? No, just wait until the door appears.” 
“Door-” Just then the brick wall was slowly transforming into a dark wooden tall door shocking Y/N into silence. In all her years at Hogwarts, she had never seen this room before. She was puzzled on how this door had evaded her in her explorations of the castle through text and in person. What other secrets did Yoongi have in store for her? Yoongi glanced down at her and the way her eyes widened at amazement made a gentle smile appear on his lips. It was the way she looked at the door that appeared that sent his heart into a panic. She looked so innocent, something he wished he could experience more in his life. 
She turned her head to look at him as he quickly looked at the door, “Is this where you go on the weekends?” 
“Y-Yeah...it's good to have time to yourself.”
“I like alone time too but I have my cat with me...I don’t know if that's truly alone time.” 
“As long as you feel content then that’s what matters.”
She gave him a smile and nodded her head at this. She looked at the door tilting her head at it, “Do I just walk in?” 
“That’s what you do with a door, right?” 
She let out a small laugh and Yoongi wanted to smack himself for saying that, “Yeah your right, I’ll open it for us.” 
He watched her open the door, the bright light from the room outlined her body perfectly but his eyes couldn’t leave her face. She slowly turned around and the light showed off her eyelashes perfectly highlighting her puffy rosy cheeks, she looked like a beacon of light beckoning to his darkness, “Beautiful...” 
“What was that?” 
He shook his head and walked into the room without looking at her, “N-Nothing, lets sit.” 
The room was the definition of comfort. It was filled with couches that one could easily sink into, the bright flowers that surrounded the room looked even brighter behind the dark green wallpaper, and the roaring fireplace that sent out pure warmth. She turned her body to truly look at the room and Yoongi watched as he sat on the floor. When she paused and looked at him with wide questioning eyes, “Yoongi, what is this place?” 
“It’s the room of requirement...it turns into any room you want basically.” 
“That’s so cool, I’ve never heard of it.” 
He let out a small chuckle patting at the carpet next to him, “Not a lot of people know about this place.” 
She sat next to him peering closely at his face as he spread out the textbooks on the table. He looked so handsome under this lighting and she wanted to crease his face but that would've been weird. He glanced at her with a raised eyebrow, “Are you okay?” 
She quickly grabbed a journal and let out a small cough, “Y-Yeah, I’m fine. Let’s get started.”
Minutes turned into hours as the two sat on the black carpet near the fire. She had shedded her jacket as the fire was rather warm. This whole situation left Y/N rather confused. Yoongi was getting every question right, to anyone it would look like two people just studying. Not her tutoring someone in a subject they're supposedly doing bad at. Doing so bad to the point a professor had to recommend tutoring. She closed the journal looking at him curiously as though he was a specimen, making him raise his eyebrow, “What?”
“I don’t understand...you’ve gotten every question right. Did you really need help?”
He froze at this. He couldn’t tell her the reason why he always failed was because he always got distracted by her and was thinking of ways to talk to her. He rubbed the back of his neck nervously and shrugged his shoulders, “I have test anxiety...also to be fair, we were only looking at the easy stuff.”
“I wouldn’t say easy because everyone is different. I’m glad you think it's easy so far, does that mean I’m a good tutor?” 
“Of course you are, you're the brightest witch in our year.” 
Her eyes widened at this and stared at him as he looked at her with a nervous look, “You think I’m the brightest witch in our year?”
He rolled his eyes and glanced at the fire with a small smile on his face, “Y/N, you should give yourself more credit. You're always the top student in the classes you take and the professors adore you. You heard what professor Longbottom said.” 
“It's different coming from you...it feels special.” 
He looked at her and the two of them stared at each other with a look that anyone could see there were feelings between the two. He stared at her face trying to memorize every little detail of her face now that he didn’t have to look away. He looked at her like the way he did when they first met, with hope. She leaned forward a bit and he did the same but as he moved forward, he didn’t notice his hand was pushing the textbook. When he felt the tip of her nose against his with a magnetic force, a loud sudden bang made them jump back with red faces. They looked to see the textbooks opened on the carpet. She glanced at him and let out a small laugh but he wasn’t laughing. He felt so stupid but he didn’t want her to feel awkward so he let out a small awkward laugh, hoping she didn’t notice his awkwardness. 
She gathered the journals as he watched with nervousness, “Yoongi, you did really well today. Do you want to study tomorrow with me?”
“Yes! I-I mean yeah...if you think it could help me.”
“I’m going to assume you want to study here. Honestly I like studying here more than the library, it just feels more peaceful and has more possibilities. I can see why you like it here so much.” 
“Yeah, it's peaceful. Is it okay for you to study here?” 
“Honestly I would like to be anywhere with you...” Her eyes widened when she realized what she said and covered her mouth with her hand. He sat there frozen because he couldn't believe what she said. Was he dreaming? “Y-You're just so easy to talk to...I like it. Anyways, we should get going for dinner.” 
“Okay.” 
The two walked down the hall but he was lingering in the back. He kept glancing at her and then looking at the wall with a nervous look. She said that she liked talking to him, that made him feel special. Of course he was going to tell Namjoon this (not Hoseok, he's too loud). She glanced behind her and looked at Yoongi who was rubbing the back of his neck aggressively. She turned around and walked up to him, “Yoongi, are you okay?”
He stopped in his tracks and if this was a cartoon, there would be steam coming out of his ears. In front of him was Y/N with her head tilted with curiosity and worry written on her beautiful face. He blinked his eyes at this and covered his face to hide his red face, “I-I’m okay...I gotta go!” 
He ran past her leaving her standing there with confusion and deja vu. She let out a small laugh and pushed the journals further into her chest, “Yoongi, you're so weird.” 
Yoongi ran to the closest bathroom and splashed water on his face. How can she be so cute? He let out a deep sigh but something made his eye twitch. In the bathroom was a group of Slytherin’s that were on his hit list. They were notoriously known to be spilling their ridiculous views on muggles, their target was almost always Y/N. 
“Even though Y/N’s a mudblood, she's hot.” 
“Too bad she has bad blood because I would’ve-”
“Finish that sentence and I’ll knock you out.” 
The group of boys froze in fear and slowly turned around to see Yoongi with his wand at the ready. Yoongi was known as being the best dueler in his year and many feared him because of this title. The leader let out a nervous laugh and put his hands up (as if Yoongi had a gun pointing at him), “We were joking, Min.”
“I don’t give a fuck, you don’t talk about her like that. How many times do I have to teach you that?” 
“L-Lets go to dinner!” 
The boys ran out and Yoongi watched them with a heated gaze. He clicked his tongue and looked at himself in the mirror to see his normal cold expression on his face again, “Fucking bastards...they ruined my mood.” 
Tumblr media
The past two months, Y/N and Yoongi have been together every weekend. The two of them have gotten closer to the point where they would hold hands reading the textbook (by accident of course but neither one of them moved their hands). Yoongi’s denial of his crush on Y/N was proven to be an idiotic move on his part. The more he fought his feelings, the stronger they became for her. She was sweet and witty, her wittiness fit perfectly with his straight forwardness. He felt the same way when they first met actually, that feeling never went away he just pushed it down. 
The two just finished their last session of the year and it was the start of their Christmas break now. As she grabbed all her journals, Yoongi glanced down at his shoes with nervousness. Hoseok gave him confidence earlier that day to ask her but now that she’s here, he doesn’t know what to do. She was about to stand up but he grabbed her wrist to stop her, making her raise her eyebrow, “Yoongi is everything okay?” 
“Do you want to go somewhere with me?” 
“This late? We're supposed to be in our dorms in an hour.” 
“Please?”
She glanced down at his hand and then back at him with a smile, “I-I would love to go with you...what about the journals and textbooks?” 
“We can bring it with us. No worries.” 
She nodded her head and pushed the journals into her chest with excitement, “Where are we going?”  
“Where we can see the stars.” 
The two walked through the empty hallways as Yoongi's fingers were intertwined with hers. She glanced down at their hands and felt herself smiling. The walk down the hallway felt like they were in slow motion. Each step they took felt like an eternity and she didn’t care, as long his hand was in hers then nothing mattered. He brought her up the spiraling stairs, a pair of stairs that she has never seen before. 
“Do you know all the secrets of the castle?” 
“Just the ones that are fun.” They continued up the stairs and she was met with the beautiful sight of the night sky. The stars were shining bright as the moon took a step back. Yoongi looked down at her and gave her a smile, “Do you like it?” 
“Like it? I love it!” 
She ran towards the railing and leaned forward looking out into the sky. Yoongi let out a small chuckle and set the books on a table. He looked her up and down with a wide smile. The way she always looked with pure wonder in her eyes and it made his heart beat faster. He walked up next to her but she didn’t hear this, she was too focused at looking out on the grounds. He wrapped his arm around her waist as he looked up at the sky. Y/N jumped slightly at his touch but she relaxed into his touch. They both stared out into the night sky as she placed her head on his shoulder. 
“Are you going home for the holidays?” 
He shook his head and glanced down at her with a nonchalant look, “My parents are taking my older brother to France and I can’t go, so I’m staying here.”
Her eyes widened at this and glanced up at him with sadness in her eyes, “You can’t go? That doesn’t seem nice.” 
“You get used to it. 
“You shouldn’t have to...I’m staying for the holidays too. My grandmother has a business meeting, sadly. Do you want to spend Christmas with me?” 
Shock doesn’t describe how he felt. He swallowed some spit and embarrassedly stuttered out, “W-What?” 
“We should celebrate it together...If you want.” 
He blinked his eyes at her and he felt his whole face turn red, “I-I would love to celebrate it with you.” 
She smiled at this and leaned forward to place a kiss on his cheek. When she came back down the only thing that Yoongi could do was smile at her. She looked at him with a soft gaze because it was a smile that she had never seen before, it was pure happiness. She turned her head to glance out to the stars again avoiding his stare, “I’m so happy that I got to be with you in these two months, Yoongi.” 
“I feel the same way, Y/N.” 
It was Christmas, which meant it was the “date”. Y/N kept brushing her hair out of nervousness because she has never been on a date before. Sure she had some guys that she flirted with during her school years but she never went further with them. Yoongi was different and she knew this when she was eleven when she first met. His dark brown eyes always made her think about what was on his mind. He was mysterious but at the same time he wasn’t, it was just confusing for her. She sighed and placed the brush back down on her vanity. She got up and before she left her room, she looked at herself in the mirror. She wore a dark green sweater with black jeans and her black boots. She actually put on jewelry for once, she had a pearl choker and teardrop earrings to match. She looked cute but she didn’t know if it was enough for Yoongi. She shook her head and left her room before the insecurities took over. 
She walked down the stairs and jumped when she heard her name, “Jungkook! Don’t yell in the common room. That’s how you got in trouble last time.” 
Jungkook looked around him and shrugged his shoulders, “No ones here to get me in trouble. Are you excited?” 
She rolled her eyes and rubbed her arm gently, “I am...just nervous. It feels different this time. A good different.” 
He smiled at this and nodded his head, “I think it's good for you. Maybe you can get your first kiss.”
“Shut up...I’m going now. Don’t wait for me.” 
“Have fun!~” 
She walked out of the common room and rolled her eyes at Jungkook’s tone. She quickly made her way down to the empty hallways and heard the voices of the ghosts echoed. She paid no mind to this because her anxious thoughts gave her a distraction. Sure, she spent time with Yoongi alone before but this time it was different. It was Christmas. There was romance in the air even if you didn’t want to acknowledge it, it was there. 
She saw him standing outside the door with his arms crossed over his chest. Her heart started beating fast and steps echoed through her ear. He turned his head and she stopped midway at his appearance. He was wearing a bottom up shirt and glasses, she didn’t even know he wore glasses. Her mouth dropped at him because he looked like an anime character. She ran towards him now and stopped in front of him with wide eyes, “You wear glasses!?” 
“Y-Yeah?” 
“You look so handsome!” 
He let out a nervous cough and looked at the girl with wide eyes, “Y/N, s-stop yelling...let's go inside.” 
He turned around with his red face as she let out a small laugh at his reaction. When he opened the door, the scenery before them was different. It was a romantic dinner setting instead of their regular studying room. Her eyes widened at the single candle in the middle of the table with food already cooked. She looked back at him with a shy smile, “Did you do this for me?” 
“I-I wouldn’t say that, I mean I cooked all the food but the room I made it-” 
“I love it.” 
He smiled at this and gently grabbed her hand to lead her to the table. He closed the door and the table was illuminated now. He pulled out the chair for her as she smiled shyly at him. He went to the other side of the table with her watching with pure shyness. When they sat down, the two awkwardly smiled at each other. She looked down at the plate and her eyes widened at the food, “You made my favorite?”
“Oh is it? It’s my favorite...” 
“I mean to be fair it's just a simple dish. It’s just chicken alfredo.”    
The two continued to eat their food making small conversation with each other. The small conversation they shared was about basic likes and dislikes. Yoongi let out a small laugh at her jokes while she gave him shy smiles whenever he talked. 
At one point, Yoongi made roses appear and he handed them to her. After finishing dinner, Yoongi brought her over to the fireplace and sat on the carpet watching the flames dance away. She moved closer to him to the point her head was on his shoulder as he wrapped that same arm around her shoulders. 
“Merry Christmas, Y/N.”
“Merry Christmas, Yoongi.” 
Yoongi felt seen by someone and Y/N felt the butterflies that she thought would never happen in her life. They didn’t notice that the room of requirement produced a wreath that was in the shape of a heart on top of the fireplace.  
Tumblr media
New years meant new problems. The next test for Herbology was just a week away and Y/N was stressed for Yoongi. He was doing so well within their sessions but taking the test was different. Yoongi, on the other hand, was calm. He just needed to focus on the test and not on Y/N for once. Some of his Slytherin friends were growing suspicious of him (calling them friends was a stretch but he got along with them). Especially William and Jack Cooper. Twins that Yoongi met in his first year and they just stuck around him. He didn’t really mind their company, they didn’t do anything that made him angry or annoyed so, he called them friends. 
During Christmas, they sent letters to him asking what he did for his break. When he answered them by hanging out with a friend, they got curious. Yoongi didn’t have a lot of friends and they wanted to know who it was. In the first week of coming back, they followed him. They were shocked to see Yoongi with Y/N, that mudblood in Ravenclaw. The twins saw this and decided to use it against him but they had to wait till the time was right. You see, the Cooper family were never invited to the Min’s high classed party. They were seen less than all because they had an aunt that married a muggle. If they used this against Yoongi then their family can finally be where they were supposed to be, on top. 
Professor Longbottom went to his desk and gave everyone a smile, “I know it's barely the new year and you still have Christmas on your mind but we have to do this test. I believe in you guys and take a deep breath if you have to.” He walked around the tables and placed the papers in front of each student. When he reached Yoongi, he gave a comforting smile and a small nod, “I believe in you, Mr. Min.” 
Yoongi nodded his head and read the first question, not hard. He glanced up and saw Y/N glancing at him with a wide smile. She put a thumbs up at him and he didn’t care that they were in public, he returned the thumbs up. She looked back at the test and Yoongi watched with a dreamy gaze. He quickly shook his head and smacked his cheeks lightly, he couldn't disappoint Y/N and failed because he was too busy looking at her. 
The test was easy and he couldn’t tell if it was because of his knowledge or was it Y/N’s help. He was actually the first one done and right behind him was Y/N. Her eyes widened at this but felt proud that Yoongi felt confident. Professor Longbottom allowed them to leave class early and they went inside the greenhouse, holding hands. They sat on the bench and Y/N turned towards him with a wide grin, “You finish first? Is that a good thing or a bad thing?” 
“It’s a good thing. It was actually pretty easy.” 
“Really!? That’s so good Yoongi.” 
“It’s all thanks to you, Y/N.”
He looked into her eyes as she felt her face flushed. He smiled at her and let out a nervous laugh, “You look beautiful, Y/N.” 
“Uh, do I? Thanks I put lotion on...” Why did I say that
“Oh, that’s good.” 
He hesitated for a moment but he leaned forward, with his nerves jumbled up. His breath was warm and she watched his dark brown eyes to her lips (or she hoped it was her lips). Their lips shyly touched each other under the sunlight. His lips were soft and she noted that he tasted like peppermint while she tasted like honey. His forehead was against hers and he quickly pulled away with a bright red face, “I-I’m sorry! I should’ve ask-”
He couldn't finish his sentence because Y/N brought him into another kiss. This kiss was rougher than the last but he didn’t care. He knew he had a stupid grin. When they pulled away he gave her a soft smile, “You don’t know how long I've wanted to do that.”  
“I’m glad I could make it come true, Mr. Min.” 
Unknown to them, William was outside the greenhouse and saw everything with his eyes. Pure excitement went through his body and he couldn’t wait to tell his brother. He ran off as Y/N and Yoongi shared another kiss with the plants.
Yoongi needed to talk to Y/N. He wanted to take things to the next step but he was afraid that she would get hurt because of who he was. He didn’t care that she was a muggleborn, she could be anything and he wouldn’t care. What he did care about was her safety. He walked down the hallway in a nervous manner and when he turned the corner, she saw her talking to Jungkook and Jimin. He felt his palms getting sweaty but he quickly wiped them on his robes. Before he could walk forward, he was pulled back.
He was pinned against the wall as he let out a groan. He opened his eyes and there were the twins that he barely knew, “Jack? William? What the hell are you doing?” 
“We went to be invited to your party Min.” 
“What the hell are you talking about?” 
William rolled his eyes and crossed his arms over his chest as Jack pushed harder into his shoulder, “That party that you won’t let our family come.” 
“I have no control over that. Why the fuck your pushing me into the wall?” 
“We saw your kiss with that mudblood. It would be embarrassing if everyone found out about your relationship.” 
His eyes widened at this and roughly pushed Jack off of him. He glared at the twins and scoffed, “Like I give a fuck what you guys think of my relationship.” 
“But little Y/N could get hurt and that would be sad, don’t you think Jack.”
“I do, Will.” 
Yoongi bit his bottom lip and looked down at the ground before looking back up, “What do you want from me?” 
“We want to be invited to that party or little Y/N is going to get hurt.” 
“You might want to stay away from her too or we will make her life a living hell.” 
Yoongi cursed under his breath and nodded his head, “Fine. I’ll send a letter to my mother...just don’t touch her.” 
“The prince protecting the princess, how cute. Isn’t that right Will?”
“Very right, Jack. See you later, Min.” 
Yoongi watched them walk away and he scoffed to himself, “Friends my ass.” 
He hid behind the wall as he glanced at Y/N who was letting out a loud laugh at something Jungkook said. His heart fluttered at this and he smiled at her, she looked so cute. He frowned and put his head against the brick, he let out a deep sigh and closed his eyes, “Fuck.” 
It’s been almost a week and Y/N was depressed. She's been trying to talk to Yoongi but he kept avoiding her. At one point, he ran from her. That kiss made her feel something that she has never felt before, it made her feel special. It could be that he regretted it and was saving her from the hurt but Jungkook thought otherwise. 
“That dude has been in love with you since forever.” 
Y/N shook her head and glanced at the fire in the common room, “Maybe the kiss was just a kiss...nothing more or nothing less.” 
“Bullshit, Jimin said that’s not how he is.” 
She raised her eyebrow and glanced at him, “Did you tell Jimin to spy on him?” 
“No...anyways, I think something is wrong. I’ll talk to him if you want.” 
“No, no...I’ll do it. Maybe he doesn’t like me.” 
“Shut up, he likes you. Trust me.” 
“I trust you...I don’t trust fate.”  
Another week has passed and Y/N didn’t have the confidence to talk to him yet but weird things have been happening to her. There were two Slytherin boys that had been following her. At first, she tried to ignore it but it slowly became a problem. Sending random attacks making her almost fall down the stairs and sending birds after her. She wasn’t sure why they were doing this but she heard them mumble mudblood and she quickly got why. 
It was one of those rare days that Y/N was by herself and she quickly made her way to the Room of Requirement. Hoping she would see Yoongi. She ran up the stairs and through the hall but was stopped mid way when she saw the boys that have been harassing her with an evil smirk on their faces. She took a step back from them and gave them a scared look, “W-What do you want from me?” 
The boy laughed and looked at his twin, “Jack, she’s asking us what we want.” 
“I know Will. Little girl, why hasn’t your boyfriend given us an answer?” 
She tilted her head at them and confusion was written across her face, “What are you talking about?” 
“DON’T PLAY DUMB MUDBLOOD!” 
She jumped at the yelling and started rubbing her hands in a nervous manner, “I-I-”
“Is that all you can do? Stuttering idiot.”
“Did you tell your boyfriend to avoid us?” 
She took another step back when they pulled out their wands and pointed it towards them. She put her hands up out of fear and shook her head, “I-I really don’t know what you're talking about!” 
“YOU MUD-”
“Finish that sentence and I’ll kill you myself.” 
Her eyes widened and she looked behind the boys and smiled when she saw Yoongi, “Yoongi...” 
Yoongi quickly took the wands out of their hands as his wand continued to threaten them. The twin boys stared at Yoongi with a fearful look, “Min, we were just messing around.”
“Yeah, you don’t have to hurt us. It was a joke.” 
Yoongi nodded his head and shrugged his shoulders, “Oh...?”
“Yeah, it was a joke!” 
He nodded his head and took a step forward with a nasty smirk on his face, “Too bad, I’m not laughing. Locomotor Mortis.” 
Y/N watched their legs lock and quickly moved to the side as they fell down the stairs. She ignored the sounds of grunting as her eyes landed on Yoongi who was already looking at her. Around them it was pure silent but a symphony started playing between them. They didn’t even realize they were moving towards each other until they were in each other’s embraces. He wrapped his arms around her waist tightly as she did the same. He kissed the top of her head and held her as if she was going to disappear. 
She pulled away and looked up at him with sad eyes, “Yoongi...why?” 
He knew what she was asking and looked away as he felt ashamed. He looked back at her with a frown, “I’m going to start from the beginning...” 
She nodded her head and looked down at the marble steps with nervousness, “O-Okay.” 
“They were after you because you're a muggleborn and I’m a pureblood. They used my status against me because I knew how other people saw me with you. I thought I could protect you from afar by beating people up and threatening them...I thought if you were seen with me then I would make your life harder and that hurt more than you can ever know, my darling. The moment we met in the bookstore-” 
“You remember that?” 
He let out a small chuckle and nodded his head, “Of course I remember, it was the first time I laid eyes on you. The first time I felt my heart beat out of my chest. I was infatuated with you the moment I saw you in the aisle. I wanted to hide you away from everyone because I didn’t want you to get hurt...I’m sorry for that. I hid you away in the Room of Requirement for my own selfishness and I didn’t even tell you why. I don’t want to hide you, I-I want the whole world to know how much you mean to me but I’m scared that you’ll get hurt because-”
She placed her hands on either side of his face and brought him in for a quick kiss. When she pulled away she shook her head, “I will be by your stand...no matter what. I wouldn’t want to be away from you because that does more damage than what someone can do to me. Talk to me, Yoongi, I’ll listen to you.”
Something overcame Yoongi as he felt a single tear go down his face when he heard this. He turned his head to hide the fact he was crying but Y/N knew. She gently turned her head to make him look at her as he started to cry softly, “Keep your eyes on me, no matter what.”
362 notes · View notes
starlitmark · 3 months
Text
Tumblr media
Summary: You already ruined your friendship and might as well ruin it some more. Pairing: Pixie!Yoshinori x fem Jikan Kitsune!reader Tropes: modern fantasy au Genre: smut Rating: R 18+ Warnings: magic (mind reading), language Smut Warnings: 69, face sitting, handjob, oral (f receive), mommy kink, hair pulling Word Count: 1,471 Host Tags: @sanjoongie @thelargefrye Before You Interact February Filth Masterlist
Listen to ♡ Villain by K/DA
Tumblr media
“You really didn’t learn your lesson, did you?” You growl, bearing your teeth at your pixie friend.
Yoshi smirks, “I don’t know what you mean by that.”
Yoshi tilts his head making his half white-half brown hair flop to the side. His glittery wings flutter with excitement. You narrow your eyes at him, your tails flicking in irritation. You know that you really aren’t irritated with him. You know exactly how to get him to behave again. He knows, too. It’s exactly what he wants to happen.
“What are you gonna do about it?” he thinks.
“We talked about this, Yoshinori… you better speak out loud if you want something.”
“Where’s the fun in that? I’d like to see you try to put me in my place again.”
That was the final straw. You surge forward and grab his jaw, squishing his cheeks together slightly. His eyes have a glimmer of defiance despite clearly not having the upper hand. His thoughts are quiet even though his face is clearly telling a different story. Leaning forward, you crush your lips against his in a harsh, heated kiss. Yoshi makes a small, surprised noise when you let your hand fall to his throat. You don’t put any pressure, but it’s enough to say that you’re in control here.
“Oh, god…” he thinks, “I need something… anything…”
“You ready to use your words, pixie?” You question against his lips.
“Fuck me, please?” His tone is whiney and needy.
You pull away, eyes hooded with lust. You show your fangs slightly and watch as Yoshi’s eyebrows furrow with desperation. Even though he also has fangs of his own, he can’t help but be desperate to see the pretty bite marks you leave behind on him. Grabbing his hand, you drag him to your room. His mind is running rampant with debauched thoughts. One, however, catches your attention. The idea of sitting on his face while simply toying with him, hardly giving him any relief, sounds so delicious to you. The fact that he’s thinking about it as well only adds to the idea that he really does want you to pick him apart until he’s a completely fucked out mess.
It takes all of two minutes to have your pixie friend stripped and lying back on your bed. Yoshi is already a fucked out mess with just a few kisses, and you can’t wait to pick him apart more. Leaning over his body, you leave barely-there kisses along his jaw. In your peripheral, you can see him bucking his hips up once in a while. Still, you won’t pay attention to what he wants you to.
“Please~” he whines mentally.
The fact that he’s intentionally not saying things out loud only makes you want to ruin him more. 
“Say it out loud, Yoshi.”
“M-mommy,” he whines, “Please, I want something. Anything, please!”
You smirk and nip at his skin lightly before pulling away. Stripping all of your clothing from your body, you make eye contact with the pixie. His stardust-covered wins leave glittery marks across your bedding. Seeing it sends a flutter of something through your chest. You wouldn’t mind seeing the glittery substance there all the time.
“Put your head up on the pillows.” You guide.
Yoshi moves up further on your bed. Trails of the stardust follow his wings as he moves. You saunter over to him and climb up on the bed. At first, you think about teasing him more, but instead, you straddle yourself over his face. You’re facing toward the rest of his body. His shimmery skin makes your mind and heart reel with different thoughts, some more debauched than others. You glance down at his upper body to ensure you don’t accidentally kneel on his wings before lowering yourself just out of reach of his mouth.
“Now, you’re gonna eat me out like a good boy, and maybe I’ll reward you for it.”
“Yes, mommy.” He whimpers.
Without further conversation, you lower yourself fully onto his mouth. Yoshi instantly starts lapping at your pussy as if he hasn’t eaten in weeks. Every once in a while, you feel his fangs brush against you. It’s not something you expect, but you aren’t entirely upset about it either. His mind is going a mile a minute with filthy content. He’s eating you out in a way that makes you see stars, too. You reach back with one hand and tangle it in his hair, tugging lightly. You push your tails out of the way to make sure he can still have some semblance of vision even though his eyes are closed, focusing on eating you out as best he can.
“You’re doing such a good job, pretty boy. Eating mommy out so well.”
Yoshi makes a small noise reveling in the praise with the accompanied thought of “Thank you, Mommy”. Hearing him call you that out loud or in his mind sends you through even more thoughts that are far beyond anything you should say out loud. You grind against his face a bit while tugging his two-toned hair. His hips thrust up again. This time, you finally decided to give him some attention. You let your body fall forward so your elbows are against the mattress just below the bottom edge of his wings.
“You want me to touch you, pretty pixie?” You lift your hips just enough to let him have some room to respond.
“P-please, Mommy. Want you to let me eat you out more.” His tone is high and desperate.
You chuckle, “Don’t worry, Yoshi, I’ll sit again. Do you want me to touch your pretty cock?”
He nods, his hair tickling against your ankle, “Please, Mommy.”
You sit down fully again and bring one of your hands to wrap around the base of his member. The natural shimmer of his skin mixed with the beads of precum coming from his tip makes your mouth water. You pump your hand around him slowly, relishing in his moans reverberating against your pussy. Taking your other hand, you focus on his tip. You spread his precum around the head of his member, making his already shimmery skin shine even more. 
“Fuck…” he groans mentally, “Feels so– fuck”
“Is mommy making you feel good, pretty pixie?”
“Yes, mommy, wanna make you cum.”
You grind against his face again, “Focus on my clit, pretty.”
Yoshi doesn’t need to be told twice. He focuses on the small bud, licking and sucking it into his mouth. You speed up your hands and gasp out a chuckle when he starts thrusting up into your hand. Between the desperation to please you and chase after his own pleasure, it’s safe to say he’s completely pussy drunk.
It doesn’t take long for his moans to flow continuously from his lips while still doing his best to eat you out. Your high bubbles closer each time he licks or sucks on your pussy. You play with his cock in just the right way to know he’s just as close.
“Can I–” he stops to moan, “I need–”
He stops speaking to start eating you out again. You moan at the feeling and press yourself against him harshly.
“Gonna cum, but I wanna keep eating you and, and– mommy!”
“It’s okay, pretty pixie.” You moan, “Cum for me. I’m almost there.”
He thrusts up into your hands until he cums across your hands and his belly. He sucks on your clit harder, making you see stars again. Your orgasm washes over you; your thighs quiver around his head, and moans fall from your lips like a never-ending melody. 
Once you calm down a bit, you get off of his face and see how glossy the lower half of his face is. From his chin, all the way up to the end of his button nose, are covered in your arousal. 
“We should clean you up, Yoshi.” 
“I wanna keep pleasing you.” He pouts, “Please, Mommy?”
You breathe in sharply before responding, “You know I’d love that, but we also both know that if we do, we won’t leave my room for the rest of the night.”
Yoshi smiles, showing his small fangs, “I see no issue with that.”
“The issue is that we’re meeting with Haruto and Asahi in about a half hour.”
Yoshi makes a displeased noise but doesn’t fight any further. He gets up and follows you into the bathroom and takes ahold of one of your tails, smoothing out the white and teal fur. You smile softly at him before reaching to grab two towels out of the closet.
“At least one more round in the shower?” He asks with sparkling eyes.
You sigh with a small smile resting on your lips, “You’re a bad influence, Yoshi.”
“You love me!” He giggles.“Maybe a bit.”
Tumblr media
COPYRIGHT STARLITMARK 2024© ALL RIGHTS RESERVED — reposting/modifying any fic or piece of original writing posted on this blog is not allowed. Translations are not permitted. 
Networks: @monsterfvckersunited @cultofdionysusnet @kwritersworld @k-vanity
Tag List: @bratty-tingz @yeosangiess @minjaeluver @abbietwilight @wooyoungmybelovedhusband
34 notes · View notes
baxndaid · 2 years
Text
#BEDEVIL
Tumblr media
characters ; XIAO, VENTI
prompt ; yandere/possessive mfs ;frown;
notes/warnings ; toxic, no established relationship, suggestive?? ish idk LMFAO also xiao ty for coming home u can stay with mommy raiden and babe venti
Tumblr media
i . xiao
xiao is already protective as it is, so this mf would kinda just,, liek,, creep around you for a while!! just for ur safety like tf u judging him for⁉⁉ he still wonders abt his karma and the dangers of being around him, which is the main reason why he stays away from you. but his karmic debt doesnt stop him from watching you
xiao saw you regularly with zhongli by your side. all you did was talk and nod your head as the old god recited his usual stories and life-lessons. he found it amusing, your tired and sleepy face as you lean on the palm of your hand and pretend to understand what the archon was saying half of the time, but he would never linger on it too long. the adeptus would ask about you sometimes, he did wonder why a normal, human, mortal like you, hung around with a retired deity. but, he did know that zhongli wished to live a mortal life, so it didnt surprise him when he told him that he simply enjoyed your lovely presence. he scoffed after leaving, wondering what was so incredible about your oh, so called "lovely presence." he didnt resent you, you havent done anything to him after all and he was a fair man. so, he simply observed you from the side lines. studying your antics, silently listening to your late-night rants, huffing at your small mistakes and stutters, looking around your booked hotel room at the inn, taking articles of your clothing, learning your daily routine, he truly became your shadow, following you everywhere you went. he convinced himself, hes doing this for you. its a dangerous world out there and he needs to be the one to keep you safe. who else would do it? he experienced his fair share of fights and was trained well in terms of combat, he was the perfect candidate to protect you. and that is exactly what he did.
you were walking back from completing a few extra commissions with lumine and paimon, arms looped together. it wasn't that you two were in a relationship or anything, but you both enjoyed to hold hands/arms while walking together for comfort. a kind, sweet gesture of friendship. sometimes he wished that he could just show up and magically be close to you like lumine was, so you would walk with him, hold hands with him, love him. but for now, he could live with just daydreaming. perhaps, he'd have to pay a little visit to lumine? just for pointers, of course :)
ii . venti
you mfs should know by now that i go feral when i write for venti bro idk just something awakens and i go nuts, like theres something SO ironic and cool abt a literal god of freedom going against his own beliefs and purpose,, in other words its hot ex dee LMFAOO SHOULD I MAKE A ACTUAL (CHAPER) STORY with a nun!reader (comment yes pls i want to so bafd)
venti always kept his eyes on you, as a nun, you were his loyal worshipper, and therefore, you should dedicate your life to him. in other words, you belong to him. this is what he said to himself, of course. to justify it, if you will. to justify his constant staring, the accidental bumps and touches and strokes on the streets of mondstat, harsh winds blowing your uniform upwards when hes around, and the convenient disappearances of those you talk to on a regular basis. but its all just a bit of fun! hes just messing around! its your fault you take it so seriously! he always laughs and giggles whenever you swat away his grubby hands from your body, he loves the annoyed look on your face whenever he pesters you and makes flirtatious remarks while you are on duty. you always hated it, but you didnt want to be rude and kick the poor man while he was down. to you, he was just the local bard, with a limited amount of mora and an alcohol addiction that he struggles with. to venti, he was a wolf in disguise, the superior, and it excited him. it excited him whenever you would pray to him daily with sweet and innocent intentions, and then soon later that day, scold him for making a perverted joke with disgust clearly imprinted onto your face while doing so. he laughs at your attempts to flee too, didnt you know that the wind will always follow?
NAVIGATION ♡
279 notes · View notes
incarnateirony · 3 months
Text
Shealyn Rachael Bonds couldn't detect the intent, alignment, or loyalty of a variety of human beings for over half a year while they set her up for the world's funniest fucking downfall, and went begging to them to try to disprove it to herself, after arguing with me for that half year that it wasn't happening, when I outright told her she was walking in a shark tank and she wanted to prove me wrong, and then the sharks ate her and she cried, and she's been the blood in the water ever since. woman votes for leopards eating faces party shocked to find leopards eat her face
but yeah she'll have a perfectly clear headed understanding and view of her invisible octopus jibberish friend that happens have my face for her to continue fucking, she clearly is very lucid, and very interested in the truth, and very aware of people's social presence and functions.
Fuck me running the delusion. The only reason you feel affirmed is when you went running to cry to your own shadow, it told you what you want, unlike me, and eventually the others, who was telling you the truth, see how that works?
Did you manage to Belief Corban into being loyal to you? Belief your spider back to life? Belief your way to rewind time to not fall for this hilarious shit? No? Wonder why that's not working. You said you can Belief whatever you want and it's valid, right?
That's not how this works Shea.
Let us go.
He's not a fucking toy I'm taking away from you that you can throw a tantrum for or have mommy and daddy buy his attention for you. You never had the goddamn toy, you had the cheap great value brand you self printed. You finally got that motherfucking attention now you're picking your nose for weeks. He's a sentient fucking creature and so am I, but we're not the same person, and neither of us are the doppleganger of yours of me that you use as a goddamn cyber body pillow with your new obviously very boring bf, you know, that fucking clown ass octopus jibberish channeling doppleganger that can't even recognize major psychology pop culture images of him("self") slapping the goddamn camera, my girl. You just never saw it comin. Even when you're outmaneuvered again and again, my friend.
Why do you insist on embarrassing yourself until you inevitably literally bury yourself over this? Why must you insist on going backwards even after all of the lessons? Why must you make excuses for octopus noises, when you know that you stole that story--and know that so much, you don't even know the name of the woman I said it to in the original form you got scrambled up.
Janice, Shealyn. Her name was Janice. No, you didn't magically know that the whole time, I've challenged you to say it for a month. It will not have magically come to you between this morning's shitpost and now, short of if I even already tried to point this out to you in my rage at your fat pigeoned audacity. I typed it into the internet and gave it to you, just like the rumpocky joke itself that you wildly misinterpreted and misrepresented. You didn't know shit. Janice A. I won't give her full last name, you'd stalk her too. That was her and my life, her and my story, not yours, and never will be, which is how you landed in octopus fetish embarassment land just trying to keep ignoring that, just like you pretended the Great Lemon Embarassment never happened. But, just like real people, you can't Belief away real actions you did, or Belief that you lived someone else's experience (or have their knowledge by result). In fact, that's definitionally antithetical to everything he's ever tried to teach you. The whole point is like. Do The Thing. And Your Thing, Not Someone Else's. It's why it's called Works, not Magic. You got to do the Work. That's where you continually insist on getting fucked up somehow.
2 notes · View notes
sundrop-writes · 4 months
Text
Lessons For A Genius - Lesson Two
Tumblr media
Sub!Spencer Reid x Dom!Fem!Reader
Lesson Two: Magic Metacarpals
(aka the one where Spencer learns how to finger you)
Summary:
After his first 'lesson', Spencer is even more eager to learn from you.
And while both of you are ignoring your growing yearning for something more, you teach him the next logical thing: how to pleasure you in return.
Sub!Spencer Reid x (BAU)Dom!Fem!Reader. (Pining) Friends with Benefits. Smut. Set during early Season 2.
Word Count: 26,300
Criminal Minds Masterlist | AO3 Link
THIS IS A RE-POST. This is a fic from my old blog (a blog that was shadowbanned, forcing me to move). This fic is not stolen, it is completely mine, and I am just re-posting it to help people find my new blog, and to make my masterlist complete when I post new fics for this fandom.
Detailed warnings and author’s notes below the cut.
Warnings: General themes for a CM episode - murder/killing/mentions of gun violence/mentions of women being murdered and sexually assaulted/mentions of strangling; once again, there is a mention of a case that isn’t in the canon (one that I have made up) and this fic is not case-centric; the reader is held in a choke-hold by the killer and uses dark humour to get out of it; the reader uses she/her pronouns and has a vagina; mentions of the reader wearing a dress/very girly outfit; the reader is heavily implied to be plus-sized;mentions of the reader being older than Spencer, but there is no specific mention of how much the age difference is/number of years (tbh the way I am playing it, it could be months, a year, or years of difference because they make jokes about it) (because this takes place in early S2, Spencer would be 24/25, so if you’re younger than that, just imagine? lmao); the team being very nosy about Spencer and the reader’s sex life and the reader lying about it in order to spare Spencer because he’s shy (not because she’s embarrassed of him); heavily implications of Morcia as a background couple; mentions of drinking/drunkenness (does not take place in this fic, it’s just mentioned in passing); mentions of Spencer being bullied as a child.
General sexual themes; ongoing dom/sub relationship - Spencer is submissive and the reader is dominant; a safeword is in place but it’s not used; Spencer is generally inexperienced and the reader is 'teaching’ him things about sex, including slang, kinks, sexual technique, and the emotional consequences of sex, generally helping him explore his sexual side; mentions of using sex toys (a fleshlight, passing mentions of dildos, including a tentacle dildo that is not used); mentions of Spencer masturbating independently from scenes/playtime with the reader (these scenes are not detailed); descriptions of subspace; descriptions of Spencer having a subdrop/bad subspace experience because he masturbates without the reader there (this is a very brief part of the fic and all other moments of subspace are described pleasantly); the word 'MILF’ is used to describe the reader - as a joke, and because Spencer doesn’t fully understand the context.
The actual smutty meat of the fic (aka girl dinner) consists of: panty kink - Spencer wears a pair of lacy panties under his clothes while in public because it turns the reader on; praise kink - Spencer loves being praised; public/semi-public 'sex’ (they don’t have full-blown sex, it’s just groping through clothing, and they are in a secluded area of a public place when it happens); risk of getting caught; strength kink - the reader exerts her strength over Spencer and he likes it; heated making out; hair pulling (Spencer receiving); groping through clothes (reader and Spencer receiving); Spencer cums in his pants while being groped; clothes sharing - Spencer wears the reader’s clothes; the reader calls Spencer honey, sweetie, baby, pretty boy, good boy; Spencer calls the reader Miss; this fic does feature Mommy kink - Spencer starts calling the reader Mommy partway through; mentions of the reader wearing traditionally feminine lingerie; hand kink - the reader likes Spencer’s hands; finger sucking (the reader sucks on Spencer’s fingers); vaginal fingering/clitoral stimulation - the reader teaches Spencer how to finger her; Spencer edges the reader unintentionally; guided masturbation - Spencer masturbates for the reader; Spencer cums on the reader (by accident?); the reader licks some of Spencer’s cum; mentions of pregnancy (Spencer likes the idea of getting the reader pregnant, but she is on birth control so it won’t happen in this fic lmao); some mentions of aftercare (not as in depth as the previous fic); and I believe that’s it.
A/N: I do intend for each part of this to possibly be read as a oneshot, so you don’t have to read Lesson One in order for this to make sense narratively. But if you want more sub!Spencer stuff, then you should go back and read Lesson One just for your enjoyment. This makes reference to things that have happened in the first part, but you won’t be utterly confused if you jump into reading this without reading the other one first. Anyway, I do hope you enjoy it, if you're reading this for the first time or re-reading it.
...
When you woke up the next morning, you had almost forgotten about what had happened. 
You were drowsy, your body almost entirely sunken into the soft bed. If not for the ripe scent of coffee drifting through the air and undertone of something uniquely masculine stuck to the pillow - Spencer’s aftershave - then you likely would have thought that you were comfortable in your own apartment and simply turned over to go back to sleep. 
But then it all came flooding back to you. 
The Chinese take-out date, gifting Spencer the fleshlight - tying him to the chair in order to ‘help’ him use it. His moans, the sweet way he had looked up at you with those big eyes. The way he had called you ‘Miss’ with such utterly beautiful desperation, how perfect he had looked covered in his own cum. 
You sighed with delight as you remembered it all, a gentle tingle coming over your body as you thought about it. 
It was then that you realized what the pungent smell of coffee meant: Spencer must have been brewing a pot. You had no clue what time it was or when you had to be ready for work - but coffee sounded fucking amazing after the eventful night the two of you had. 
You were surprised that Spencer wasn’t still in bed, cuddled up to you. 
He had spent the whole night clinging to your back like a koala in the most endearing way. You had no clue how a man so large could make himself seem so small at times, but he definitely accomplished that by hooking his leg around your hip and whining whenever you tried to pull away from him even a slight bit. 
(You hated that it was something that would have been intensely annoying from any other partner or one night stand, but when he did it, you found it adorable. You knew that you were letting him get away with too much already, but you couldn’t help yourself.) 
What you didn’t realize: yes, Spencer would have loved to be cuddled up with you in bed all morning. But he had woken up before you - and he would deny the amount of time he had taken to stare at you while you were sleeping, ogling your beautiful, peaceful face. After he had gotten out of bed, he had taken the initiative to attempt to prepare breakfast. 
He rarely cooked for himself. When he did cook, it was usually simple, plain, unimpressive dishes that were more meant to kill hunger than to actually taste nice. And he was even further screwed by the fact that his fridge wasn’t even well stocked because the team had been so busy on cases that he hadn’t even thought to go grocery shopping in a while. 
Of course, he had coffee (and cream, and sugar - because he wasn’t a monster, he made himself a cup every morning). And he had some basics like eggs, so he was trying his best to make something nice for you. 
When you walked into the kitchen, still dressed in nothing but your camisole and your panties, the chill of the morning air was biting and Spencer looked invitingly warm. 
He was standing at the stove, concentrating on some sizzling pan, and you couldn’t resist the urge to walk up behind him and wrap your arms around his waist. He had gotten dressed since getting out of bed, so he was wearing a bright blue cotton tee shirt (that you didn’t yet see had the Superman logo on the front) and a pair of plaid pajama bottoms. It was an entirely adorable sight: Spencer in loungewear. You indulged in pressing your face lightly between his shoulders, loving the feeling of the soft cotton against your cheek. 
You noticed that the radio was on in the background - a low hum compared to the pan sizzling on the stove. But from what you could tell, the news was playing. He was such an old man in some ways. 
“Please tell me that’s coffee I’m smelling.” You moaned quietly, feeling snuggled by his soft embrace. 
“A teaspoon of sugar and just a little bit of cream,” He said, taking his hand off the handle of the frying pan to reach over to the side, grabbing a coffee cup and hoisting it in your direction - which was slightly awkward with you behind him. 
You met him halfway, taking the coffee thankfully. Then you moved to lean against the counter to actually drink your coffee. He was rueful that the hug didn’t last longer, but he didn’t say anything about it. 
“You remembered,” You grinned at him, referring to the fact that he had made your coffee exactly how you liked it. 
When you took the first sip, it tasted amazing, and began to wake up your senses from the drowsy lull that you had been feeling. 
“It’s quite literally impossible for me to forget.” He replied, giving you a grin. 
“Hmm,” You hummed thoughtfully, clutching the warm coffee cup with both hands. “I’d like to test that theory one of these days.” 
If you could make Spencer so incoherent with an orgasm, even just begging for one, you were willing to bet that you could feed him information that he wouldn’t be able to repeat back to you when he was so fucked out. It would be one of the ultimate victories - proving the genius’s perfect eidetic memory wrong. 
Spencer saw that look in your eyes - the same one you had given him last night before you had gifted him the fleshlight. (Which was still propped up in the drying rack, a sight that had startled him when he had first gotten into the kitchen that morning). He had a feeling that, based on that look alone, he knew what you meant. He shied away then, looking back down to the pan of eggs as your brain moved on to another subject. 
“I still can’t believe that you listen to the radio in the morning,” You commented, nodding toward the device that was propped up on the half-wall that partitioned off the kitchen from the living room. “You’re such an old man.” 
“I’m younger than you!” He chuckled. 
“No, no.” You easily corrected him, your voice taking on a very typical joking tone. “Being an old man is a way of life. It’s not about your age. It’s why you and Gideon get along so well.” 
Spencer snorted with laughter at this. He turned off the stove, deciding the eggs were done, and began to scrape them onto a plate, hoping that it wasn’t too measly or unimpressive. 
“Well then… you had sex with an old man last night.” Spencer chuckled, trying to sound confident in this ‘joke’. 
You couldn’t help but to laugh at his nervousness. 
“You need to work on your comebacks, too.” You told him with a grin. “I should get you one of those ‘yo mama’ joke books that seventh graders pass around.” 
“Oh, that explains why I suck at comebacks. I skipped seventh grade.” He shrugged casually. 
You laughed even harder at this. For him, it was a simple statement of fact, but to you, it sounded like he was purely bragging, and that turned out to be a better joke than the one he actually intended as humor. 
Spencer bit his lip to hold back a grin. 
Mornings with you - it was so much better than he had expected. He had expected things to be intensely awkward after what had taken place last night. He had expected that the entire tone of your relationship might change. And that was something he was fearful of. But you were still making jokes, still absolutely not afraid to insult him in that joking way that you did. 
Spencer felt a yearning deep inside of him at the realization - like the string of a harp being plucked, setting off vibrations of bitter harmony through his entire being. He wanted his life to be like this every single morning. He wanted to make coffee for you every day - he wanted to be yours. 
You picked up a fork and took a small bite of the eggs he had offered up, and Spencer felt his heart drop when your face immediately coiled into disgust. 
“What’s wrong?” He asked quietly, fearing he had terribly disappointed you. 
“Honey… how much salt did you put in this?” You asked, your words slightly muffled by the food cradled on your tongue. 
You walked over to the sink and spit the eggs out, and Spencer rushed to pick up a fork for himself as he answered. 
“Not much, I think.” He said, taking his own bite of the food. Then he immediately understood. “Oh my god. That’s so bad.” He said, feeling a gag curling in his throat at just how putridly salty it was. 
He leaned over and spat his bite in the sink next to yours, and before the fear of disappointing you could fully set in, you burst out laughing brightly. 
“Oh god.” You chuckled. “You don’t usually cook, do you?” 
“Not really.” He said, giving you a timid smile. “I’m sorry.” 
“It’s okay.” You assured him, rubbing a hand gently across his back. “We can just get some breakfast on the way to work.” 
He would learn to cook for you too. Most definitely. 
The sweetness and peace was disrupted by a sharp digital chirping - a cellphone ringing. You didn’t think to question if it was your phone or Spencer’s before you put your coffee cup on the counter and rushed toward the sound, finding the small silver object buzzing in the middle of the coffee table (still off to the side of the room where you had pushed it the night before). You grabbed it up and flipped it open, and answered without hesitation. 
“Hello?” You said politely. 
Spencer stood in the doorway of the kitchen then, watching on with curiosity, wondering if the two of you were being called in for a case. 
“Y/N?” JJ’s voice came from the other end of the line - but she sounded oddly confused. 
“Yeah.” You confirmed. “What’s up?” 
“What are you doing answering Spencer’s phone?” She asked, an eager curiosity coming through her voice. 
Your work phones were practically identical, so it was a crapshoot. 
You scrambled to make up an excuse, even though you knew her mind had likely already strayed to something in the realm of ‘adult sleepover’. 
“He and I were hanging out last night and I fell asleep on the couch watching movies.” You said. “You know Reid, he went on that whole rant about how driving tired is like driving drunk, he insisted that I stay over-” 
JJ let out a hardy laugh, cutting you off. 
“Yeah, keep working on that.” She said. “I’m sure the others will definitely believe it.” You rolled your eyes at this, and JJ continued. “Did the two of you use a condom, or should we be expecting some genius babies coming our way nine months from now?” 
You wanted to conjure up a crude (but truthful) joke about how Spencer had cum into a silicone pussy and you didn’t think babies could come from that. But for once, you managed to hold your tongue. You wanted to respect his privacy rather than flaunting your sexual exploits in front of other people and embarrassing him. You did have some sense of tact. 
“Do we have a case or are you just calling around cause you’re lonely?” You fired back, trying to get her off this topic. 
“Yes, we do.” She said. “And you just saved me a phone call. So you and your little boyfriend get in here as soon as possible, okay?” 
You sighed. “Yeah, of course.” 
You snapped the phone shut before she could make any more cute comments, and then you walked over and handed it to Spencer. 
“There’s a case?” He asked. 
“Yeah.” You told him. “Sweetie, would you mind running down to my car and grabbing my go-bag? I need a fresh change of clothes.” 
“Yeah, yeah, of course. I can do that.” 
His overall obedience toward you kicked in again, and he found himself nodded eagerly. He knew that if he were a dog, his tail would have been wagging relentlessly as he shoved on a pair of shoes and a sweater and you tossed him your keys from your purse in order to go and do the task. 
You chugged down your coffee and headed toward the bathroom for a quick shower to freshen up. As Reid went down to the parking garage, he had to wonder about the things he had just heard you say on that call. 
He knew that you had made up the excuse about you ‘falling asleep on the couch’ to JJ because you didn’t want to simply expose the fact that the two of you had played around the night before. It was a private thing that should be kept between the two of you. Even though you were relatively shameless about toting other private matters in public. You were never ashamed about announcing to the world when you were on your period or if certain foods had upset your stomach - in great detail. 
So - if you weren’t so eager to announce being with Reid, did it mean that you were ashamed of him? Did it mean that you didn’t want to tell everyone that you had a sexual partner like him? 
He tried not to stew in that thought as he brought your bag back upstairs. When he closed the door to the apartment and you heard him come in, you called him and told him to come toward the bathroom, and he heard the shower shutting off. 
It was only then that it occurred to him that you were using his shower - you were naked in the shower. You were naked in his apartment. 
He felt warmth in his pelvis at the thought, and he tried dampening it down (tried thinking of horror, sadness, dead bodies) - because he really didn’t have time to masturbate or ‘play’ more with you before work. He didn’t have time to take care of an erection right now. Would this be a recurring problem? Getting erections around you so easily now because you had awakened something in him? Because now he knew that you would actually touch him? 
When Spencer came to the bathroom door, it was partially cracked open, and there was warm, hazy air pouring out - clearly steam from how hot you had the shower. 
“Did you find the bag?” You asked, clearly having heard Spencer’s footsteps in the hallway. 
“Y-yeah.” He answered. 
“Okay, well, you can come in and bring it to me.” You chuckled, bright and confident as ever. 
Spencer pushed the door open fully. 
He felt like he was stepping into an early morning heaven when he stepped into that humid air and saw you standing in the middle of the bathmat, wrapping a towel around your naked, dripping body. 
The way you held it kept your breasts and vagina fully covered, shielding all of the ‘important’ parts from Spencer’s view. But when you pulled it back to adjust the tightness of the towel around your chest, you clearly didn’t care about the skin that was revealed. The thickness of your hip and the plushness of the side of your stomach was bared to his eyes; his gaze devoured the large strip of skin all the way up the side of your body, just barely kissing the side of your breast where the towel covered you. It looked so scandalous even though it showed so little of you before you covered yourself back up and tucked the towel into itself, securing the fabric around your body. 
“Thank you, Spencer.” You said, reaching out and grabbing the bag from him. 
Spencer stood there for a moment longer, watching in utter awe as his eyes traced a droplet of water down your neck and into your cleavage. He wondered what it might be like to lean over and lick it up, wondering what your skin might taste like-
“Spence, shouldn’t you go get ready now?” You posed, looking up from rooting around your bag that you now had propped up on the closed toilet lid. 
“Right.” Spencer said. “Right. Yeah.” 
Spencer rushed off to his bedroom, doing just that. 
He did have to masturbate before he could focus at all on getting dressed. He felt slightly shameful for it, but he picked up your discarded blouse from his bedroom floor, left there by you from the night before, holding it to his nose while he pumped his cock with his hand. And with it, he came faster than he ever had by his own touch. And then he rushed to clean up and get dressed and managed to meet you just as you were emerging from the bathroom, looking as beautiful as ever in another button up blouse and simple black pants. 
You gave him a grin and didn’t at all seem to suspect that he had touched himself, and he felt so utterly victorious - like he had a secret, like he had gotten away with something. 
… 
You had to laugh as you watched Spencer struggle to clean the dried cum off his glasses in the car with a couple of wet wipes. It was something you had forgotten to do the night before, and you found it entirely amusing as he muttered and grunted to himself, trying to get the lenses fully clean while you drove. 
By the time you got to the office, Spencer’s glasses were glimmering clean and you recklessly pulled into the first parking spot you saw in the garage, hoping that you weren’t terribly late. (Unfortunately you hadn’t had time for breakfast, and hunger was gnawing at you, but you would take care of that later.) 
Spencer began voicing complaints about your parking job and the likelihood of your doors getting dented by someone else getting out of their car, but you simply dragged him forward with a hand on his wrist and told him that it would be your problem as you shoved him into the elevator. 
Nobody else was lingering in the bullpen, which worried you, and surely enough - everybody else was already sitting at the roundtable as you and Spencer walked down the hall. Many prying eyes stared at the two of you from the doorway, clearly expectant of the two of you. When you got in, you noticed that the only absent face was Gideon. At least you and Spencer weren’t the only ones holding up the presentation of the case. 
“You’re late.” Hotch grumbled as Spencer shut the door behind the two of you. “Again.” 
“So sue me.” You shrugged, causing Hotch to roll his eyes, and causing a smirk from Morgan and Elle - who generally loved your snark. 
“Don’t blame her, Hotch, she probably had a hard time finding her keys after Boy Genius rocked her world.” Elle said, making an obvious joke about the fact that you and Spencer had come in together. 
That, and you wouldn’t put it above JJ not to tell everyone that you had spent the night at Spencer’s place (especially if she delivered that news under suspicion that the two of you had sex). 
Reid - who had gone to the counter off to the side to get himself yet another cup of coffee - dropped a packet of sugar on the floor out of nervousness when he heard Elle’s comment. You found it entirely adorable when he scrambled to pick it up, clearly trying his hardest not to seem suspicious. 
“So come on, how was it?” Morgan said, looking right at you as he hopped onto the joke. “Did he spread you open like a good library book?” 
Hotch sighed, pressing his fingers into the bridge of his nose, knowing he could do nothing to stop the conversation. He looked to his phone, desperately trying to ignore this as it went on around him. 
“Very funny.” You griped sarcastically. “If I look tired, it’s because this loser had me up all night rambling on about Star Wars - fun facts, behind the scenes trivia.” You said, motioning toward Spencer for emphasis when you said ‘this loser’. “I absolutely did not need to know the difference between a protocol droid and an astromech droid, but now I do.” 
On any other occasion, you casually throwing around the word ‘loser’ in reference to Spencer would have hurt his feelings. 
But during this moment, Spencer found himself suppressing a grin. Everyone in the room had basically invited you to openly mock him for his lack of sexual ability, to spill his secrets as office gossip. But instead, you had chosen to keep those secrets close to your chest, clearly as a way to protect him from future mockery. And on top of that, you had made a clever reference to a previous conversation that the two of you did have about Star Wars. He was proud that you remembered the term ‘astromech droid’ off the top of your head at all. 
He felt proud, sharing a filthy secret with you. And he knew that he was definitely not a loser after what had happened last night. 
“Star Wars?” JJ questioned, looking at you with an expression that said she definitely knew you were lying, but she obviously didn’t have any proof. 
You had told her that you fell asleep on his couch by accident, and now you were telling the others that he had kept you up all night? 
“Yeah, that sounds more like it.” Morgan chuckled, receiving a knowing nod from Elle. 
Spencer passed by you, placing a coffee cup in front of your chair as you took your jacket off and sat down. He highly resisted the urge to give you a grin - knowing that it would give away your sweet little secret to the rest of the room. He simply walked around the table and took his own seat, and before any further discussion about the possible antics of your private lives could occur, Gideon walked in with a file in hand and JJ began presenting the case. 
… 
It was a case like any other. (Unfortunately.) Women strangled, sexually assaulted, left in areas of the woods that weren’t too difficult to find. 
As you looked at the horrific crime scene photos, you couldn’t help but to think that perhaps part of the reason you loved to dominate subservient men was to take back your personal power. Because deep down, you knew that you were terrified of ending up like that, and you loved the small piece of the world that you could take back when you got your hand around a man’s neck and made him beg for mercy (consensually, of course). 
But you couldn’t dwell on that for too long, because you had a job to do. 
There was a fresh crime scene when the team arrived, and Hotch sent you and Morgan to investigate it while he and Gideon went to speak to the victim’s family. The others left to set up at the local police station, and you couldn’t help but to notice Spencer’s eyes lingering on you as you parted ways. 
There were some drag marks in the dirt and a camera perched on a public bathroom that insisted the victim (and her attacker) could have been seen, so Morgan stepped away to call Garcia to see if she could pull anything from the camera’s feed. You did some more looking around, but couldn’t find anything of note. 
When you walked back over to where Morgan was perched beside the SUV, grinning with his phone beside his ear, you couldn’t hold back a comment at his final words before he hung up. 
“-oh, of course. Well you are beautiful and brilliant as always, my love. Thank you.” 
“You didn’t tell me Reid was on the phone.” You commented snidely, giving a wide smirk as you walked around into Morgan’s view. 
You thought you were being clever, making the joke that he would call Reid beautiful, or playfully call him ‘my love’. But of course, he turned this right back around on you. 
“No, that was just Garcia. She said the camera’s a dud and she couldn’t get anything off it.” Before you could comment on this fact, he continued. 
“But I took a message from Reid earlier. He said he left his panties at your place and he wants them back,” He smirked widely himself as he said this. 
Likely the exact opposite of what he had intended, this caused a distinct image in your mind. One of Spencer wearing a pair of pink lacy panties - his long, hard cock straining to fit inside the skimpy material, and leaky wildly inside of it, making everything so wet. 
You forced yourself to refocus, and purposefully put on a sour look, pretending that you were annoyed by his crude comment. 
“Ha-ha.” You griped sarcastically. “You know Reid and I aren’t a thing. So you can stop with the jokes before you embarrass him.” 
Truthfully, you did want the jokes to stop before it hurt Reid. You knew that he likely wanted to keep his sex life private. You didn’t want his shyness to come back tenfold before you could truly open him up and explore his filthy side. 
Morgan snorted, clearly in disbelief. 
“Oh, so you’re gonna act like that whole bit this morning wasn’t you and boy genius stumblin’ in late because of a late night booty call?” Morgan posed. “A real one. Not him fallin’ asleep on his phone.” 
You shifted your attitude then. If he wasn’t going to drop it, then you were going to arm yourself. 
“Okay, if you’re so invested in my sex life, you wanna talk about the size XXL purple leopard thong that I found in your back seat three weeks ago?” You posed sharply, a stone cold look on your face even though you were holding back the urge to laugh. 
At the time, Morgan had offered to give you a ride home because your car battery had died. And when you tossed your bag into his back seat, you randomly spotted the streak of bright color - very out of place among the few gray sweatshirts he had in the back. And when you picked it up, wondering what it was, you held it in your hands and in a moment, based on the size, knew who it belonged to. 
But he had been denying where it had come from (and the lustful tryst behind it) ever since. Clearly he wanted to keep his inter-office sex life private too. 
“I-” Morgan began stuttering out an explanation, then swallowed it up. “We should get going.” He said, motioning toward the SUV. 
“We should.” You easily agreed. 
… 
The whole time the team spent working the case, you found it difficult to interact with Spencer. 
You really wanted to say that having sex with him wouldn’t change your working relationship, but it wasn’t like you had fucked just anybody. It was Spencer. If you had railed Elle or Derek or anybody else on the team, you probably could have gone to work the next day and pushed it to the back of your mind with grace. 
But knowing that Spencer was inexperienced, knowing that you had likely been the first person to ever hear him moan like that, the first to ever see him covered in his own cum - it was definitely something that stuck in your head (to a painfully distracting extent). 
Every time you so much as looked at him, saw that thoughtful expression with those glasses perched on his face, you immediately pictured him blissfully fucked out with large spots of his own cum covering the lenses. 
So you tried your best to avoid him for the majority of the work. You volunteered to leave the station whenever possible, and left him with his maps, making a geographical profile, doing what he did best. You tried to keep yourself distracted and focused on a case. 
This - somehow - had you and Gideon following a lead, following up with someone who had spoken to the first victim a few minutes before she was murdered. While the two of you searched the man’s property looking for him, he managed to sneak up behind you and put you in a chokehold, attempting to strangle you. 
Because yeah - he was the killer. Great. 
And apparently, once again, your sick sense of humor paid off. Because when your hand reached for your gun upon instinct and you realized that in your Spencer Reid sex-haze distractions, you had somehow forgotten it in the car, you cursed yourself, and then you began to physically struggle. And then you realized that this man was too strong, and there was no good way for you to escape the hold with physical methods. 
With your vision becoming hazy, your instinct was to start moaning in a very exaggerated, pornographic way and tell him how much you liked the feeling of being strangled - which led him to loosen his grip out of shock. And that gave you more than enough room to elbow him in the face, knocking him loopy so you could call to Gideon for help. 
The two of you had him in cuffs in minutes and when everyone else got there and asked you how you managed to escape, you told them that you were simply too fierce of a fighter for the man to hold you down. They didn’t need to know what actually happened or where your mind went when faced with danger. 
Spencer looked at you with incredibly sad eyes when he saw the irritated strangle marks around your neck, but you pointed to the marks and told him you were fine with a chuckle. That it looked worse than it was. You were surprised and kind of hurt when he didn’t say anything to you in return. 
Spencer didn’t sit next to you during the plane ride home (which you took slight offense to). But he did come up to you in the parking garage when you were getting ready to leave. You had been inspecting a large bump in one of your doors (cursing the fact that Spencer always had to be right), and you became distracted when you heard his footsteps echoing through the large space behind you. 
You thought that maybe he needed a ride since you had been the one to drive him there after your heated night together. But he stood a few feet away with his hands in his pockets, so you took your hand off the key that was poised in your car door and made it clear that you were prepared to pay attention to him - clearly he had something to say. 
“Are you mad at me?” He asked timidly. 
“What? No.” You let out breathily, almost laughing. “Why would you think-?” You began to ask, and then cut yourself off, realizing the answer to your own question halfway through speaking it. “Because I’ve been avoiding you.” You spoke aloud. 
Spencer nodded, seeming very solemn and downtrodden by this fact. 
“You wouldn’t even look at me over the past few days.” He said. “I mean, I understand if I did something wrong.” He declared, his voice taking on the same broken wetness that his eyes had, as though he was on the verge of crying. “But I - I thought that what happened the other night, what we did, I thought it was special. I-” 
“Spencer. Come here.” You summoned him closer, not wanting to talk loudly across the parking garage at him. You didn’t want your voices to echo when speaking about your sex life - just in case anybody did happen to come by. 
You found it achingly adorable that he called what had happened ‘special’. Like he was a young woman talking about ‘making love’. It was tooth-rotting sweet. Especially considering that he wasn’t referring to some night where the two of you had laid in bed together with candles and Barry Mantilow playing. But rather, a time where you had tied him to a kitchen chair and fucked him senseless with a fake pussy. 
Spencer easily followed your order, finding nothing but natural order in listening to you. He came to stand just a few inches from your body where you were leaning up against the door of your car, and then you began to speak quietly. 
“What we did was special.” You assured him with a smile. The sadness on his features broke up slightly at this. “In fact, it was so special that I couldn’t get it out of my head. Every time I looked at you, I just imagined you moaning for me, covered in your own cum. I kept hearing your pretty voice in my ears saying ‘please’ in that gorgeous way you do.” 
Of course, you did angle your words more into dirty talk, and you leaned into him slightly when you said these things, whispering in a low, seductive voice. You loved how his Adam’s apple bobbed heavily as he swallowed thickly, and a slight flush moved across his cheeks at your words. 
When he didn’t say anything, clearly stunned into silence by your words, you continued. 
“I didn’t want to be turned on, or distracted when we have an important job to do.” You had to leave out the fact that you had been so distracted that you had almost made a fatal mistake. But nobody needed to know about that. “So… I just tried to focus on something other than you for a while. I do apologize if it seems like I was avoiding you out of anger, but that is definitely not the case.” You told him, easily capping off your explanation. 
“I understand.” Spencer nodded. “That’s… kind of how I feel every day. But I guess I’m just used to it by now. So I’m better at not being distracted.” 
You felt intensely flattered, and slightly turned on as he unintentionally fluffed your ego. 
“Because you’re a good boy.” You told him, knowing that praise was one of his weak spots. 
You swore you saw his knees shake when the words hit him, and he cleared his throat loudly before he spoke again. 
“Is - is it always going to be like this?” He asked. 
He would have mourned your friendship if that were the case. He didn’t want to trade off your jokes and your everyday interactions for the sex, as amazing as the sex was. Selfishly, he wanted both. 
“No.” You easily assured him. “I just need a bit of time to get my head on straight. I need some time to get used to it. Like you said, I need to get better at not being distracted.” 
Spencer nodded at this. 
He was very tempted to ask if you wanted to come over to his place that night. If you wanted to ‘sleep-over’ again. Not only had he enjoyed the spectacular orgasm, learning from you, but he had genuinely enjoyed the kind of domesticity that came from waking up with you there. He loved having someone in his kitchen in the morning. He knew he would miss that sorely if he woke up tomorrow morning and you weren’t there. (Perhaps you had spoiled him too much already.) 
However, before he could work up the courage to ask, you leaned up on your toes and kissed him on the cheek, muttering ‘goodnight, Spence’. And in return, he muttered something about paperwork before he walked back toward the elevator. 
… 
That night, Spencer went home and grabbed the fleshlight off the dishrack as soon as he spotted it. He knew that you had bought it for him with the intention of him using it independently, but as he grabbed the bottle of lube off the living room coffee table, he just felt… lonely without you there. 
But he supposed that he had to learn how to do it on his own, because you wouldn’t be there all the time to help him. It was only a fantasy - the two of you getting a place together, so he could serve you in every possible way, doing so gleefully, and in return, you would play with him whenever he wanted. 
He stripped naked and slicked up his cock and the toy just like you had shown him. He couldn’t help but to miss the feeling of your hand on his cock as he did it. When he got the tight softness of the fake pussy around him, he screwed his eyes closed tight - and all he could think about was you. 
He missed you like a tree missing sunlight, and he felt his head spinning - felt like he had no greater sense of control without your voice telling him what to do. It made him anxious and on edge the whole time he had that fake pussy wrapped around his cock, rather than the beautifully, buttery warmth he had felt before. 
By the time he came, he was practically sobbing. A deep ache for you in his chest as he missed your touch over him - missed the feeling of your fingers running through his hair, missed your voice calling him ‘good boy’ as that tingling ran through his gut. 
After he rinsed out the toy with hot water and put it back in the dish rack to dry (wondering if he was cleaning it right) and jumped in the shower, he wondered if he would ever be content to masturbate alone again. He wondered if you had ruined him, if he would ever truly feel satiated without your touch. 
… 
The next few days passed without much of note happening. 
You and Spencer stayed away from each other in the office and everyone began to whisper, theorizing that you were in some kind of fight. But of course, they didn’t notice the glances the two of you exchanged over the partition of your close desks - a deeply knowing stare that only the other person could decipher. 
Also, unknowingly, Derek had given you a fantastic idea. 
One day during your lunch break, you visited a lingerie store that you loved, and picked up a pair of lacy pink panties that would definitely be too small for you - but that you hoped would fit a certain genius’ slim hips just right. 
… 
At the end of the week, you were intensely thankful to have a day off. 
You were tempted to turn your phone off completely, not wanting to be cursed with being called in on your day off. You could say that you lived with the hope that nobody out there was needing the BAU’s help, but truly, you were just annoyed and wanted some time to relax. 
You woke up naturally around mid morning, and you were feeling hungry so you hesitantly rolled out of bed. You washed your face and did a light, lazy morning routine. On your way to the kitchen in your modest, cozy, but very well decorated apartment, you heard a knock on the door. 
You felt all of your muscles tense up unconsciously. You really hoped that it wasn’t someone from the team, needing something. (You also hoped that it wasn’t one of your exes, showing up unannounced to beg for you back because the sex had been too good and had ruined them for anyone else - which had happened before. Multiple times unfortunately.) 
You hesitantly walked over to the door (so tempted to pretend that you weren’t home and simply be left unbothered). When you looked through the peephole, you were delightfully surprised to see that it was Spencer. He was standing there, dressed like he usually did for work, holding a tray with two takeout coffee cups in one hand and a large brown paper bag in the other. 
He had brought breakfast. 
A sweetheart with a big dick and a pretty face who begged so pretty and brought food? Fuck, you might just have to marry him. 
You eagerly opened the door and grinned widely at him. 
“Spence!” You greeted him with excitement. “Fancy seeing you here.” 
“Um, hi.” He gave you a smile himself, and nodded at you rather than waving because his hands were full. “Can I come in? I brought breakfast.” He motioned toward the items in his hands, and you nodded, moving aside to let him in. “I wanted to make up for those… abysmal eggs that I made you the other morning.” 
“They weren’t abysmal.” You told him with a chuckle as you shut the door. “And I do admire you for trying.” 
Spencer naturally navigated his way to your small kitchen, to the small round table that you had in there to set the items down. This was only his third time in your apartment. 
Two of the other times he had been there, it had been to hang out and play board games with you, JJ, Elle, and Penelope. Something that had started out as a joke - Derek telling him that he might have fun ‘tagging along on girls’ night’. So he had. And he did have fun. 
And one of the times it had been because he had gotten quite drunk and you had brought him here to take care of him. Because he had been so drunk that he couldn’t tell you where his house keys were. Waking up on your couch that morning to the smell of pancakes had been delightfully confusing. 
Either way, he found your apartment wonderfully homey. Decorated in jewel tones with girly touches. And there was always a nice smell lingering in the air from some kind of scented candle or nice perfume you were wearing. 
“Yeah, well, food is definitely not one of my areas of expertise.” Spencer admitted, carrying on the conversation as he took your coffee out of the tray and handed it to you. 
You noticed the distinct motion of his eyes going up and down your body, lingering around your thighs and your breasts, distracting him from picking up his own coffee for a few moments. 
It was only then that you became hyper-aware of the fact that you were still wearing your pajamas. 
It was a matching set made of a thin cotton fabric with a floral pattern on it - the top was a tank top with thin little spaghetti straps (and of course, you had just gotten out of bed, so you weren’t wearing a bra). The shorts were intensely short, revealing most of your wide thighs. It didn’t leave much to the imagination, so you realized why it caused Spencer’s eyes to wander. You loved his keen gaze, though. And you pretended not to notice as the conversation continued. 
“The genius finally admits that there’s something he doesn’t know!” You chuckled. 
“There are still plenty of things I don’t know.” Spencer said quietly - the glint in his eye told you that he was definitely referring to the pivotal conversation that the two of you had the other night. The conversation where he had lovingly begged you to teach him about sex. “Plenty of things I still need to learn.” 
There was a pause where the air was filled with intense sexual tension, but Spencer broke it by grabbing the paper bag with the food in it and opening it up. 
“I got you a breakfast sandwich.” He said. “Bacon, egg, and cheese on a bagel.” 
“Sounds perfect.” You nodded. “Plates are in the cupboard above the sink. I’m gonna go down to my mailbox and see if my newspaper has been delivered.” You told him, walking over to the door to shove on your slippers. 
“Getting your news from the paper? What an old lady you are,” Spencer said, clearly recycling your own words from the other morning back at you. 
“That just means you like old ladies.” You chuckled, recycling his comment from the other day. “You must be into MILFs,” 
“‘MILFs?’” Spencer questioned, that adorably confused look coming across his features again. 
You became filled to the brim with glee at the realization that you would get to explain this to him. 
“It means ‘Mother I’d Like To Fuck’ or ‘Mommy I’d Like To Fuck’.” You told him. “Usually it’s used to describe a sex fantasy where someone wants to fuck - well, a mother. Someone who’s had children, because they’re attracted to the concept of motherhood. Or it can be describing a porn category, usually anything with a curvy older woman and a younger man… some people say that a MILF doesn’t necessarily have to be a woman who’s had kids, just a woman who’s older than you and hot.” 
Spencer’s lips gaped with lustful shock, and a flush came over him. He wanted to confirm that you were definitely a MILF - because you were a woman who was technically older than him, curvy, and very hot. And he definitely wanted to fuck you. All the time. But that would mean using the word ‘Mommy’ to describe you, and as much as that brought a tingle through him - that was not a can of worms that he was ready to open. Yet.
You left him standing there, gaping with shock and you couldn’t help but to laugh at this as you walked out the door to go to the mailbox. 
When you came back, you and Spencer sat on the couch and ate with the TV playing quietly in the background. A random network was playing Pretty Woman and you left it on because Spencer remarked that he had never seen it before, and you found it adorable how closely he paid attention to the film as it progressed. 
When you finished your food, you opened your newspaper and began reading. At some point, you had stretched out, and your feet had wandered into Spencer’s lap. Before you could wonder if he found it annoying, he began to lightly massage them. 
It was a delicate kind of peace, and you couldn’t help but to enjoy the silent, easy company as he watched the film and you read an article about a new baby penguin being given to two male penguin parents at the local zoo. 
You didn’t know that Spencer’s skin was crawling, eagerness building up inside of him as he sat in silence. Seeing you just sitting there, your face gently concentrated as you read. You putting your feet so carelessly in his lap, using him like he was just a lovely piece of furniture, just a footrest for you. All if it seemed to be checkmarks on some unknown list of things that only made him more lustful. 
And for the past ten minutes, he had been slowly losing focus on the plot of the film and found himself staring more and more at your thighs or sneaking glances at you over top of the newspaper. 
He had the urge to simply nudge your legs apart and crawl between them. To start touching you until he found out what was pleasurable for you. Until you called him ‘good boy’ in that way that made him melt again. But he wasn’t nearly confident enough to just do that. So he was just sitting there quietly. Slowly going insane as he thought about all the things that he wanted you to be doing to him now that the two of you were alone with free time. 
Of course, you noticed him becoming more antsy. You felt him moving more in his seat, you felt him becoming tense under your feet. So you decided to ask and see what he would say. You wondered if he would come right out and admit that he was feeling lustful, or if you would have to pull it out of him. 
“What’s up, Spence?” You asked, glancing over the newspaper at him. 
Then, Spencer said something incredibly stupid. 
“They’re hosting some of Van Gogh’s original sketches at the Smithsonian Art Museum this month.” Spencer said, motioning toward the back page of the newspaper that you had extended in one hand. It was all advertisements, but one of them did say something about a Van Gogh exhibit including some of his original art. 
He had been feeling dangerously nervous and wanted to deflect from himself. 
“Hmm.” You said after you read it. “Maybe we should go check it out.” 
Spencer’s face fell to disappointment at this suggestion, and you held back laughter. 
“What? Did you have some other grand plans for the day?” You posed, knowing this would get the right reaction out of him. 
“I…” Spencer let out a breath, clearly hesitating. “I was kind of hoping we could… play.” 
You couldn’t hold back your grin. You loved that he was using the language you had taught him, feeling confident in putting the vocabulary to good use. 
“How about this?” You posed, knowing that you were fully in charge, and it was up to you to make the plan. “We go and check out the art exhibit, and if you behave yourself on this little outing, then you can have whatever you want as a reward when we come back home.”
Spencer’s eyes lit up at this. He seemed highly motivated at the idea of having a ‘reward’. 
“What would ‘behaving myself’ entail?” He asked, ever eager to have a set of rules to follow. 
“Don’t touch me without permission.” You told him. “Keep your hands to yourself. Don’t nag me or keep asking when we’ll come home and play. And… well, there is one more thing. Something special that you could do for me.” 
Spencer’s face knit with confusion at this. 
“What’s that?” He asked. 
“Hold on.” You told him. 
Then you got up off the couch and abandoned your newspaper on the coffee table, leaving Spencer nervously fidgeting as he waited for your return. He was surprised when you came back with a bright pink shopping bag - something fairly small and girly. The shop logo on the side wasn’t one that he recognized, so he had no idea what could be inside the bag. 
He waited patiently as you stood on the opposite side of the table and put the bag in the middle of it, and peeled back the pink tissue paper to take out the object inside the bag. He was slightly confused when you pulled out a small, delicate pair of lacy pink panties. 
When you unfolded them and held them up to display them to him, he easily saw that they would be too small for you, and the confusion racked him even harder. If you hadn’t bought the underwear for yourself then-? 
“I wanted you to wear these for me.” You told him, your voice steady. “Under your clothes all day. So just you and I know.”
Instantly, a wave of anxiety swept over Spencer. 
You hated the look that came across his face and you tossed the underwear down as he spoke. 
“Would - why?” He stuttered out. “Do you think it’s funny or something?” 
Spencer hated it, but he was immediately brought back to a time in his childhood. A time when, as a child prodigy in a public high school, he had been forced to take a gym class with a bunch of older teenagers, and forced to change in the same locker room as everyone else, because the coach refused to ‘treat him special’ just because he was ‘a smartass’. 
And at the time, he had thought nothing of his Ninja Turtles underpants until the other boys started pointing and laughing at them. They had thought his underwear was so funny, in fact, that they took his clothes, forcing him to walk out into the hallway in nothing but his underwear, fighting to get his clothes back. 
Back then, he didn’t understand why someone’s underwear would be funny. But it had changed him and left him guarded and feeling small - even now. 
“No, no, no, baby. Of course not.” You rushed to assure him otherwise, sitting down on the coffee table in front of him and putting a tender hand on his knee. 
“I would never want to laugh at you. Or humiliate you.” You told him very sincerely. 
You distinctly held back the urge to say ‘unless you want me to’. You didn’t think he was ready to know that some people role played humiliation on purpose. That would be for another day. 
“Baby, I only wanted to do this because it’s a turn-on for me.” You continued. “But you don’t have to do it if you’re uncomfortable. I don’t want to make you upset or uncomfortable.”
“It - it turns you on?” Spencer’s face knit with intense confusion, contemplating your words carefully. 
This was a brand new aspect that - now that it was presented to him, definitely had him processing the concept with fresh eyes. 
He knew that films or comedic shows presented the idea of men wearing women’s clothing as a form of public humiliation. Even though during Shakespearan times it was artistic, a beautiful form of theater. In modern times, men were publicly mocked and shamed for parading around in clothing that wasn’t ‘meant’ for them. 
Of course, growing up in Las Vegas, he was well aware of the existence of Drag Queens - people who fell somewhere between that Shakespearan theater and the Saturday Night Live style of comedy that was usually straight men wearing dresses. But drag performers dressed up in women’s clothing for money. They did it as a type of paid performance. 
No part of Spencer’s mental catalog had any idea that people dressed in clothing that didn’t align with their gender as, well… a fetish. 
Spencer imagined himself wearing the underwear - especially knowing that you would be looking at him with a lustful gaze while he wore it, and he felt a distinct tingle in his gut. He felt his mood shifting from anxiety to something warmer, but he was still on edge. 
“Tell me what’s on your mind, baby.” You pleaded gently, rubbing your hand on Spencer’s knee. “I know that look. So come on, tell me what’s going on inside that big brain of yours.”  
Spencer hadn’t realized that he had been sitting there for a prolonged moment, perhaps more than a few, a look of deep thought cast over his features as he considered all of this. 
“I… I don’t hate the idea.” Spencer said tentatively. 
He was still timid about his own desires, and he was unsure what it meant that he himself was becoming turned on by the idea of wearing women’s underwear. It was supposed to be a show for you, right? Was he supposed to enjoy it? 
“You’re not just saying that because you’re trying to please me?” You replied. 
You wanted to be sure that he was comfortable. You wanted to ensure that he knew he could say ‘no’ if he needed to. 
Spencer shook his head. 
“I - I think I could like it.” He said quietly, clearly shy about his own words. “I think I do. Just… can you tell me more about… why you like it?” 
You gave a small grin, always happy to explain these kinds of things to him. 
“Well, I think you would look good in them.” You said, being entirely honest. “To me, there’s something profoundly beautiful about the sight of a cock trapped in pretty lace. It’s unconventional and just so… pretty.” You explained, choosing your words carefully. 
Spencer felt a unique twist in his gut when you used that word - ‘pretty’. 
People had used that word to describe him before, but it always felt like it was teasing, or ironic. But when you said it, it sounded so genuine. It made Spencer want more. It made him want to hear it more because he wanted to feel pretty, especially in your eyes. It was something he had never wanted in his life before. It exponentially boosted his desire to wear those panties for you - if that would make him pretty to you, then he would certainly do it. 
But he held back on voicing that for now, and simply let you continue. 
“Plus, I do enjoy the idea of the two of us having a secret.” You told him. “The fact that you would be wearing those pretty panties under your clothes and we would be the only two people who know.” 
Spencer definitely understood that. He liked sharing secrets with you. 
It was how he felt all week - entirely filthy and victorious as he wielded his secret from everyone else. Having the knowledge that he had sex with you and the two of you were going about your days without anybody else knowing it. Sure, part of him wanted to brag to Morgan about it for some kind of social standing. But the bigger part of him much preferred the satisfaction of that secret. Having that secret side of you all to himself. 
“But like I said, you don’t have to do anything that you’re uncomfortable with. You don’t have to do it just to please me.” You reiterated the point, entirely open with him. 
“You really think I’m pretty?” Spencer asked quietly. 
You found it adorable that he had become fixated on this word, clearly slightly distracted from the overall point. 
“Yes.” You assured him. “You’re very pretty. You’re one of the most attractive people I’ve ever met, Spence.” You reached up and brushed your knuckles gently across his cheek, and he shivered lightly at the touch in combination with the brutally honest praise. 
“Thank you.” He said, giving you a small smile. Then, he had a thought. “Can - can I try them on, and then… see how I feel? Before wearing them for the rest of the day?” He asked, nodding toward where you had set down the pink lacy panties. 
It was such a brilliant idea - you weren’t sure how you hadn’t thought of it yourself first. 
“Of course, baby. That’s a really good idea.” You nodded. “Do you want to go in the other room and put them on, or do you want me to help you?” 
He found a warmth curling in his stomach at the idea of you helping him get dressed, and he absolutely couldn’t deny that offer. 
“Can you help me?” He asked, looking at you with the sweetest doe eyes. You resisted the urge to simply climb on top of him, kiss the life out of him and make him cum again. 
No. Today was going to be about making him wait. Making him needy - making him truly want. 
“Okay, baby, stand up for me.” 
Of course, he thrived on you giving him orders, so he did just as you told him without any hesitation. 
He stood up in front of you and you guided him around the coffee table to have more room. He was wearing such a perfectly Spencer outfit - a navy blue knitted sweater vest with a button up shirt underneath, a pair of gray slacks with a brown belt, and his usual mismatched socks (one red with navy stripes and the other dark gray). He also had a gray blazer that he had ditched on the back of one of your kitchen chairs shortly after coming in. 
It was interesting to know that even on his days off, Spencer still wore such ‘business’ clothing. But you supposed that it was all his wardrobe was made up of, because he likely didn’t consider it appropriate to leave the house in his loungewear. 
In a lot of ways, much like everything else that he did - it was intensely adorable. 
You put your hands on his belt and undid it, and unzipped his pants - when you slid them down over his thighs, you weren’t surprised to see that he was wearing the most Spencer kind of underwear: a pair of plain white briefs. He was half-hard, making a prominent shape in the cotton that caused you to hold back a wicked grin. 
“I’m sorry, my underwear isn’t… sexy.” He said, his arms hovering awkwardly around his front as he clearly considered covering himself but hesitated in doing so. 
“Don’t apologize, baby.” You said, getting down on your knees to take his pants the rest of the way down and untangle them from his ankles. Naturally, he put a hand on your shoulder and stepped out of them, a flush coming over him at how intimate the entire thing felt. 
“That’s why I got these special just for you,” You told him, reaching over and grabbing the panties, holding them up for emphasis. 
“You did?” He questioned. 
You had taken the tags off shortly before presenting the underwear to him, and even though you had brought them out in a shopping bag, it wasn’t something he had considered. You had bought something like this with him in mind. This was the second time you had gone shopping and gotten him a special present and he couldn’t help but to feel so lovingly spoiled by you. 
“I did.” You confirmed with a smile, looking up at him in a way that made him melt. 
“Thank you, Miss.” He couldn’t help the title from spilling from his lips, and it immediately made your pussy throb with need. 
Once again, you forced yourself to focus. 
“I’m gonna take these off now, okay?” You said, reaching up and thumbing along the waistband of his underwear. 
Spencer nodded. 
“Use your words, please.” You reminded him sharply. 
“Yes, Miss.” He said, nodding more frantically. 
You took down his briefs and his cock swayed in the air - clearly on the way to being fully hard, smooth and beautiful. You found it adorable that his pubes were still entirely untamed. You loved that even after you had started showing sexual interest in him, he hadn’t felt the need to rush to groom himself. You preferred him like this, especially because the imagery of that bush entirely slick with his own cum would always be stuck in your mind, and you definitely wanted to recreate it again. 
You were tempted to get a hand on his cock, to tease him. To get him to full hardness, making him leaking and whining and then force him to go out for a full day of activities. But he was still new to this and you weren’t that mean. 
That, and you had a feeling that because it was Spencer, if he started begging you to cum, if he said ‘please’ in that pretty voice again, then you would most likely just give in to him and your whole plan would be ruined. Rather than going to the museum, you would simply spend the day with him tied to the bed and incoherent. 
But you wanted to see how far you could truly push him if he was needy. If he was absolutely desperate. And a few hours of your attention directed away from him when he wanted it most (focusing on paintings rather than on pleasing him) along with rough lace scrubbing up against his cock should do very nicely. 
You pulled the underwear down fully and just the same as you had with his pants, unhooked them from his ankles, leaving him fully dressed from the waist up, still wearing his socks. Then you picked up the panties again - you had chosen something that was aesthetically pleasing, and hopefully not too uncomfortable for him. It wasn’t anywhere near a thong in the back, but you knew that it would be snug on his cock - just what you were hoping for. 
The moment that Spencer felt the lace brush against his skin, he was greeted by a brand new experience. He always chose his clothing based on the comfort of the fabrics - and he had certainly never worn anything with this kind of underlying roughness to it. 
When you pulled it fully up over his hips and gently tucked his cock inside the waistband, he did find it thrilling. The fabric created a slightly irritated pain across his highly sensitive cock, and a tightness around his balls, but he found that in a way, he liked it. It was truly all brand new, and though he knew that the feeling was going to become an annoyance after a while, he was curious about the sexual aspects of it. He found that he wanted more. 
Especially when he saw the look on your face. 
Spencer looked utterly stunning like this. Infinitely better than you could have imagined. Seeing his half-hard cock trapped behind the pink lace as it was stretched over his slim hips almost had you drooling. You knew that the lust was clearly written across your face, and you couldn’t help but to reach up and gently stroke his cock through the fabric, getting a low moan from him. 
“How does it feel, baby?” You asked, looking up at him from where you were still positioned on your knees. 
With your warm hand on him through the fabric, with you looking at him like he was the most perfect thing in the world, there was only one possible answer. 
“Good.” He easily replied. “Really good.” 
You smiled at him. “Do you wanna keep them on for the day?” 
“Yes, Miss.” He nodded eagerly. Truthfully, he was excited to see where the day would take the two of you. 
You helped him put the rest of his clothes back on, then you sat him on the couch to wait for you so that you could go get dressed for the day. You found it entirely adorable when he wiggled around on the spot, clearly adjusting to the new feeling of wearing such tight, lacy panties. 
Spencer felt even more intense lustful warmth wash over him when you returned in a flowy red dress with small white polka dots on it. It was a dress with a deep V neck and a tie around the waist, one that looked like it wrapped around your whole body. It accentuated your curves so well, making you look like a gorgeous Hollywood starlet. 
You had on a pair of red heels and had a red purse with a long strap on your shoulder. You were truly a vision of beauty. He felt like he shouldn’t be allowed to go out in public with you, especially because people would see the two of you and assume that you were on a date. 
(Was it a date? How the hell was he allowed to date someone as perfect as you?) 
“And remember, baby. If you’re a good boy all day, then you can have a reward.” You told him, putting your foot up on the coffee table to adjust the strap of your shoe, not-so-subtly flashing him your underwear with how open and flowy the skirt of your dress was. 
Spencer was brain dead by the sight for a moment, but then thought to ask:
“What kind of reward?” 
“Well… whatever you want. You can pick.” You told him. “As long as you follow the rules.” 
Oh, it was going to be a good day. 
… 
It seemed that your plan worked far better than you originally expected. 
When the two of you first got into the museum, Spencer’s hands kept hovering around his waist, clearly resisting the urge to grab at his pants, to try and adjust the panties through his clothing. You combated this by grabbing one of his hands, and kept him busy by prompting him with questions about the paintings as you toured the non-Van Gogh sections of the museum for a while.
At times, Spencer became a bit too fixated on whatever he was saying, and you felt an eagerness to distract him from the art. As much as you enjoyed listening to him ramble on and always learned something from the sound of his sweet, soothing voice, you did have another goal in mind. 
When he became a bit too immersed in his thoughts and recollection about whatever art history books he had read, you would provide him with some kind of physical touch that sent his mind absolutely rocketing off the rails, and sent his mouth sputtering as he tried to remember what he had been saying. 
You would reach over and wrap your arms around his waist, possibly brushing your hand over his cock on the way. You might wrap an arm around his lower back and lean into his body, purposefully pressing your weight up against his side, letting him feel every single curve that you had to offer. You began to feel more bold as you wanted to get more of a reaction out of him, and you even reached up and planted stray kisses on the side of his neck, behind his ear. 
As time progressed, his insights about the paintings became much more shallow, and he began to fidget more. You knew that he was growing intensely needy, and you loved it. 
By the time the two of you got to the exhibit with Van Gogh’s original sketches that had drawn you to the museum in the first place, Spencer was oddly pensive and quiet. You let the silence linger as you carefully planned your next move. 
Spencer interrupted the peaceful silence with his gentle, prodding voice. 
“Be clearly aware of the stars and infinity on high. Then life seems almost enchanted after all.” 
“What does that mean?” You asked, turning to look at him. 
“It was something Vincent Van Gogh said.” He noted, turning to look at you, mirroring your body language. “It means - well, I think it means that… that life can be full of trauma and darkness, but if you take the time to observe the beauties of your life, and realize how there are simplistic wonders all around us, then… the darkness doesn’t seem so big. The everyday parts of life can seem enchanting.” 
You reached up and gently brushed Spencer’s hair back from his forehead, eagerly listening to his sweet voice as he spoke. 
You knew - consciously or unconsciously - he was also speaking about the way that you made each other’s lives enchanting. Your job was full of darkness and horror, and it would be easy to fall to it. But you lifted each other up, and became that everyday enchantment that the other person needed. 
Spencer’s eyes pointedly flickered down to your lips and then back up to your eyes before he continued. 
“Van Gogh was famous for painting pictures of everyday sights. Flower vases, scenes from his village. The Starry Night was painted because he imagined that the stars above his village were a sure sign that God himself came down every single night to kiss the sky there. He didn’t see the mundane as simply… mundane. He saw it as beautiful and worth celebrating.” Spencer explained. 
“You’re beautiful.” You easily fired back, and Spencer crumbled under the direct compliment. 
In a moment, his cheeks dusted with pink and his posture shrunk. Where he was confident and tall when speaking about art history, he became small as he was trapped under your gaze, absolutely unsure how to take the compliment - especially as it was directed toward his looks. Especially as it made him feel oddly pretty. 
When his eyes jumped back up from looking at the floor, his gaze was locked on your mouth once again. He tugged on the bottom of his blazer, and you could tell that he was becoming fidgety and anxious. 
His anticipation was easily growing into need. 
And so was yours. 
Without telling him what was on your mind, you scanned the room. You thought you had seen something of note when you first walked into this section of the museum - and surely enough, in one of the corners, there was a thick black curtain covering a doorway. A curtain that had an ‘Employees Only’ sign pinned to it. Perhaps it led to some kind of storage closet, perhaps it led to another winding hallway. 
Whatever was behind there, you were about to find out. 
“Come here.” You told him, giving a gentle tug on his elbow that you were holding. 
Naturally, entranced by your every movement and having nothing but the ability to follow you - Spencer walked on easy feet, guided by you as you marched across the room with purpose. He thought perhaps you had seen a painting that particularly caught your interest across the room, or that you were finally ready to leave and it was time to go home and get his reward. 
But what happened next, he certainly did not expect. 
You pulled him toward a dark curtain that was labeled with a sign - Employees Only. 
Last time he checked, you hadn’t gotten a job at a museum. 
He found himself slightly filled with anxiety at this fact, but you seemed entirely unfazed. 
You simply pulled back the curtain and used Spencer’s anxious confusion to your advantage. You shoved him in first before he could question you, and then you climbed in yourself and carefully adjusted the fabric so it would seem completely undisturbed. 
The area behind the curtain seemed to be nothing more than a long hallway with a few doors. It was clearly a lesser traveled area of the museum - a few of the lightbulbs overhead blown out and not replaced, the floor dingy and dusty. Perhaps those doors led to storage rooms or the place’s security facilities - but either way, the two of you weren’t supposed to be here. 
His insides filled with panic at the idea of getting caught. 
“Y/N-!” He called out your name harshly, but you cut him off by putting a hand in the middle of his chest and shoving him back against the wall. 
Hitting the wall easily knocked the wind out of him. It was a surprising amount of force - you were much stronger than you looked. Of course, he had seen you take down suspects before. He had witnessed you tackle grown men to the grown with ease and marveled in awe at your strength, but you had never used that kind of force on him. He had never imagined what it would be like. 
He found that it turned him on more than he could have imagined. The presence of your hand fisting the front of his sweater vest spread a dizzying heat through his body. He stared at you with parted lips and a slacked jaw as the lust and shock overtook him. 
“Are you gonna be good for me?” You asked. 
You stood away from him for a moment, removing your hands from him completely and leaving a few inches of space between your two bodies in the dim, dingy space. 
You were giving him a clear opportunity to use his safeword if he truly wasn’t comfortable with fooling around in such a public space. 
“We - we’re gonna get caught!” He whispered urgently to you, his voice hushed but still strained at the very thought of it. 
You found it entirely adorable - how scandalized he was by this. You had done far worse and you hoped that you could get him to sink to your level over time. 
“You let me worry about that, pretty boy.” You told him firmly. “Now - are you gonna be good for me?” 
You asked one more time, your voice demanding and hopefully fully relaying the meaning of your words. 
Spencer had a choice. 
And with you standing there, staring him down with heat in your eyes, looking like such a vision of lustful beauty, when he had been waiting so long for your touch, for your attention… it wasn’t much of a choice at all.
He only wanted you. 
“Yes.” He squeaked out quietly, swallowing thickly around his own doubt. “Yes, I’ll be a good boy.” 
You grinned a wide Cheshire grin at his words, and in a moment, you were on him. 
You possessively gripped at both sides of his blazer, easily bending him to your will. You surged forward and met him as you forced his body to bend downward, capturing his mouth in a demanding, heated kiss.  
It was a tiny murmur in the back of your mind, reminding you that this was actually your first kiss with Spencer. You had already seen him naked and made him cum, and you were just now getting to taste his sweet lips. It was a funny thought. 
In that moment, any worry about potentially getting caught easily flew from Spencer’s mind - any logic quickly dripped out of his ears. 
He moaned beautifully into your mouth, and as you echoed a sound back, you had to wonder why you hadn’t kissed him sooner. He seemed to be a natural at it - or, this was the one thing that he had some real practice at. Which you were entirely thankful for. His lips were smooth against your own, heated and desperate, surging forward with intense gyrating motions - almost as if he was trying to consume you with his intense hunger. 
Though in a moment, he easily fell under your control. 
You reached a hand up to the back of his hair and took a tight grip there, holding him like he was a beautiful object that you owned, just a toy for you to play with. He let out a sharp whine from the back of his throat, and his jaw fell slack for a moment, allowing you to bite down on his bottom lip - hard, assuring him who was in charge. 
The shock of pain from the bite had his hips bucking forward, and surely enough, you felt him fully hard, brushing against your hip through both of your clothing. He whined even sharper as he felt the roughness of the lace pressing against his cock, brushing against him with more force as he humped himself against you. It stung roughly and sent beautiful shocks of pleasure pulsing through him. 
“What do you want, pretty boy?” You breathed against his lips. 
Still desperate, needy for contact, he left a sloppy kiss on your chin before he spoke to answer the question. 
“C-Can I touch you?” He whimpered out quietly. “Please.” 
Your lips formed a wicked grin against him at this. 
“Anything over my clothes.” You told him. When his hands still hung limply at his sides, you threw in some encouragement. “Come on, baby, touch me.” 
You did have to wonder if he would have been bold enough to reach under the hemline of your dress - even if you hadn’t given him explicit permission. You wondered what he would have done if his fingers had gotten as far as your underwear. But with your instructions, he had full access to your ass and breasts and you were curious to see what he would do within the rules. 
You dove in for another kiss, boldly possessing his mouth with a commanding strength once again. He whimpered against your lips and - feeling as needy as he was, he eagerly followed your instructions and began feeling you up over your clothing. His hands started out humbly on your hips as your experienced, certain lips battled against his needy, rapid ones. But soon enough, he became anxious and impatient with simply grabbing on your love handles through the cotton of your dress, and he needed more. 
You yanked on his hair again and took advantage of his gasp-parted lips to shove your tongue into his mouth, your body pressed firmly against his with him leaning against the wall for support. His hands began to eagerly wander, consuming your flesh for the first time and truly getting a taste of what it was like to not just be commanded by you, but what it was like to be with you. 
He began grabbing the roundness of your ass in needy handfuls, his touch truly exploratory - he didn’t touch you with any skill, didn’t touch you like he was trying to get you heated and turned on. He touched you because he wanted to touch your body, badly. He was simply displaying his own hungry need for you without even considering shame in doing so. 
And that was something that caused you to moan into his mouth as you raked your tongue along his teeth. He even reached a hand up and shoved it between your two bodies, groping at your breast with absolutely no grace. He was digging his fingers into the flesh like he was trying to rip it off your body and possess it entirely. It was something so filled with need that it made you so damn hot, made your cunt ache between your thighs. 
You knew that you wouldn’t be able to end the day without cumming - whether it be with his help or simply having him watch and beg to touch you.
You had so many plans for him. And you couldn’t wait to see them all play out before your eyes.  
You felt his erection against your leg, throbbing with just as much need, and you felt that devilish urge rise up inside of you again. 
You pulled away from his lips with a wet smack, the realization hitting you once again that - yes, technically, you were in a public setting. The thought sent a thrill through you, but you had to be at least somewhat careful, lest you get caught. 
“You like touching me, baby?” You cooed against his cheek. 
“Yes, Miss.” He breathed out. 
When you opened your eyes partially, you had to contain a gasp. 
His glasses were fogged up. 
Just like something out of your fantasies, his glasses were clouded with steam from the heated exchange. But he didn’t seem to notice or care. From what you could see through the layer of dew, his eyes were screwed shut and he was far too focused on his lust. He was concentrating more on groping your breast with one hand and your ass with the other, giving small, aborted humps against your hip, clearly trying not to cum in his pants. 
Oh god. You wanted to see him cum in his pants. Badly. 
And it was rare that you didn’t get what you wanted. 
“You want me to touch you?” You asked, nosing along his long, beautiful neck. 
“Should - should we go home first?” He asked quietly. 
Clearly, he was still afraid of getting caught. 
“Hey, shh.” You breathed against his skin, causing him to shudder. “Don’t you worry your pretty little head about it. You let me do all the thinking, baby. Just answer the question,” 
“Yes.” He moaned quietly. “I want-” 
You didn’t let him finish, and cut him off with another heated kiss. 
You distracted him with this, and he whimpered sharply against your lips the moment your hand was on him. 
You groped his cock harshly through his pants, your hand skilled in a direct contrast to the way his touch was clumsy and only fueled by need. You knew exactly what you were doing, knew exactly how to drive him where he needed to go. 
Your demanding touch closed the pink lace of the panties roughly around the sensitive skin of his cock. The feeling of it - being reminded of his little filthy secret, the thing that the two of you shared. That, on top of the fact that he had already been so close from the thrill of getting to touch you and grope you freely for the first time - that set him off so damn easily. 
He didn’t have a moment to warn you that he was cumming or ask for permission. The only warning you got was a pathetic choked off moan that came from the back of his throat before his hips jolted into your hand, and the stuttering movement of his legs was a sure sign to you that he had cum inside his pants. 
You pulled away from his lips to admire your work. 
His face was nicely flushed, continuing to add to the fog clouding up the lenses of his glasses. His hair was entirely messy and tousled, giving an absolutely sex crazed look to him even though he still had all his clothes on - clothes that were wrinkled and messy, adding even more to the look. His pants with a slight damp spot forming on the crotch as his load soaked through the thin fabric of the panties and began to soak into his pants as well. You couldn’t help but to give his sensitive cock an extra little squeeze through his pants, causing him to whimper harshly and shake at the touch. 
You loved seeing him so fucked out and pathetic. 
“I - I’m sorry!” He immediately began to apologize, reaching to pull down his vest in an effort to cover his crotch, as though wanting to hide the evidence of his orgasm that was rapidly soaking into his clothes. “I’m sorry, Miss!” 
Of course, he thought he had made some grievous misstep but breaking the rule - by not asking permission before he had cum. When it was something you had been gunning for, wanting him to cum for you. 
“Hey, shh, shh, it’s okay baby.” You murmured against his skin. “It’s okay.” 
Before he could think too hard about it or get too swept up in his emotions (and frankly, before the two of you could get caught in such a state) - you grabbed one of his hands and then dragged him out of the museum completely. You barely slowed from a brisk walk until the two of you got back to the car. Even with Spencer holding his vest down over his crotch out of embarrassment, if anyone took a second look at his wrecked hair, dewey glasses and kiss-swollen lips, they absolutely would have known what had happened to him, and you loved the thought of it. 
… 
You spent the entire ride home assuring him that he had done nothing wrong. 
It took a lot of soothing from your voice and a few well placed gropes to his crotch over the car’s console with your other hand on the wheel. This got him hard again, made him distracted from beating himself up for not being able to follow the rules explicitly. Instead, now he was focused on the way his throbbing cock felt swimming around in his own cum-soaked underwear. 
He didn’t need to feel guilty for not following the rules. You didn’t intend to punish him for breaking that rule, because he had just been too pretty while breaking it. Besides - you couldn’t imagine spanking someone so soft and new. 
You couldn’t imagine saying no to him. 
In all honesty, you kind of hated yourself for going soft. This would be the first time since you had become a dom that you hadn’t punished a sub for breaking a rule. But this wasn’t just any sub, this was Spencer. You couldn’t explain why, but he was just allowed to get away with things. He deserved to be spoiled. 
By the time you did get home, Spencer was breathless and filled to the brim with need once again. If his tears had been from self punishment and guilt at first, they were now from sheer need. He was desperately wringing his hands in his lap to keep from pawing at you because he felt that he had not been given permission to do so during the car ride. 
When you pulled into your parking spot, he looked over at you through his now clearer glasses lenses with big, wanting eyes. 
“You’re sure that you’re not mad, Miss?” He asked quietly, giving an adorably dramatic sniffle. 
“I am absolutely not mad, baby.” You told him. “It’s difficult to ever be mad at you when you’re so damn pretty.” You ‘booped’ his nose at this, and the smile he gave was so genuine that it made your insides glow with pride. “Now, what do you say we get you out of those soiled clothes and into something more comfortable?” 
“I - I didn’t bring a bag.” He said, looking over to his car across the lot longingly. 
“You didn’t bring a bag to the sleepover?” You cooed. “How silly, baby.” Spencer looked entirely downtrodden, as though all of his plans for the day were ruined. “I’m sure that I can find something for you to wear.” 
This conjured up a delightful image in your mind of him wearing more lingerie. But no, you needed to find him something comfortable instead. He had been good, and he deserved to be rewarded for it. You were sure that despite the size difference, he would be able to fit into some of your pajama pants with the waist tie knotted up a few times. Hopefully the waistband wouldn’t absolutely fall off him. 
He seemed more upbeat at this, and the two of you got out of the car and went up to your apartment, Spencer easily following your lead, as always. He carried your purse loyally, something you found to be a covert turn-on. You liked seeing the subtle ways he could serve you. 
When you got up to your apartment, you tossed your keys into the bowl where you normally kept them, and Spencer made a point of hanging the long strap of your bag on the coat rack - something you found so entirely cute. 
You then took Spencer to the kitchen to get him a glass of water to help him calm down. The entire time he drank it, you gently stroked his hair and told him what a good boy he was. This seemed to relax him entirely, which satisfied you on a deep level. 
Then, you grabbed his hand and steered him in the direction of the bathroom to help him clean up. With his shoes already ditched near the front door, you peeled off his blazer and threw it over the back of the couch along the way, not giving him a moment to speak about hanging it up ‘properly’ or whatever else was gonna come out of his mouth before you bustled him along to the next room. 
In your quaint apartment, the bathroom was at the end of the hallway, and he caught a small glimpse into your bedroom before you continued shoving him down the hall. He saw twinkling lights and pink silken sheets and felt his stomach tingle - it was nothing like he had imagined it, but he kind of loved that. 
Your bathroom was just as entracing. 
The tiles were pearlescent blue - obviously vintage, along with a clawfoot tub to match, and you had decorated everything with quite a beautiful sense of style to match. A floral blue shower curtain, a fuzzy blue bath mat, and a small golden cart in the corner holding all of your different products. Spencer had the urge to pick up the bottles and start smelling them, wondering if he could get more of your amazing scent right from the source, or if it was the unique, distinct combination of those products along with your natural skin oils that made you so intoxicating. 
You shut the door gently behind the two of you when you got him into the small room. He found himself pressed right up against the counter of the small bathroom vanity, his back to the ornate mirror and your back to the door. This left only a few inches of space between your two bodies as you looked up at him with a gentle, sweet expression. 
“Let’s get you cleaned up.” You told him. 
Spencer smiled at you. 
“And then, after you’re all nice and clean, I think you can have your reward.” You told him, your voice low and dripping with decadent promise. “You were a very good boy today.” 
“I was?” He said eagerly. 
Then, after a moment, he realized that he shouldn’t be questioning it. Because it was against the rules to question your judgment, and because you had just told him that he was deserving of a reward. 
“I mean - yeah, I was.” He quickly corrected himself, trying to sound confident in this statement. 
You let out a soft chuckle at this. Then, you gently grabbed his chin and pulled him into a soft, sweet kiss. 
“You were, baby.” You told him confidently. “You were a very good boy today.” 
You absolutely adored the look on his face as you said this. His features became so soft and hazy, almost as if he was drunk. Clearly he was so high on the praise, loving knowing that he had behaved well for you, that you were giving him your stamp of approval and that he was about to be well rewarded for it. 
“Do you know what you want as your reward?” You asked, curiosity bubbling up inside of you. 
Spencer’s eyes filled with equal parts glee and contemplation. This was such a mighty question. 
As the question hung in the air, you reached up and gently took off his glasses, placing them on the counter beside the sink. As good as he looked in them, you didn’t want to accidentally knock them off his face and break them while you were stripping him out of his clothes. You then reached for the bottom of his sweater vest, still reeking with curiosity as to how he would answer the question. 
He imagined all kinds of things - one of the obvious ones was of course, sex. Full blown intercourse. But something deep inside of him told him that he wasn’t sure if he was quite ready for that. Part of him feared ‘messing up’ and still felt self conscious - like he should perform well and impress you, even though you quite clearly took the lead and hadn’t been unimpressed with anything from him so far. 
Deep down, he did know that his first time would be comfortable, safe, and beautiful if it was with you. And truthfully, he didn’t want it to be with anyone else. He couldn’t picture his first time having intercourse if it wasn’t with you in his ear, cooing about what a good boy he was. 
But still, he wasn’t quite ready for that yet. 
You got the vest off over his head, humming a calming tune quietly under your breath - a sign showing him that you were okay with the quiet, giving him time to contemplate his answer. As much time as he needed. You got to work on the buttons of his shirt, slowly and delicately undressing him as though he were a precious doll. It was something that caused goosebumps to form across his skin. 
He thought more about it. 
So - he didn’t want to ask for intercourse. 
He definitely wanted to touch you more. He liked touching you - he loved touching you. He definitely wanted permission to touch you under your clothes, to explore your naked body. He thought it might be silly to simply ask for his reward to be ‘touch naked breasts please’. You might find that silly. 
No, he could do better than that. 
When you began to peel the sleeves of the shirt off his shoulders and it caused a quiet shiver through him, that’s when it struck him. 
“I know.” He said quietly. “I know now.” 
“You know what you want your reward to be, baby?” You prodded gently, gathering the fabric of the shirt in your hands and tossing it into the laundry basket behind you. 
Perhaps you would get up early the next morning and do a load of laundry to wash his clothes so he could have something to wear home. You were struck with the vision of him wearing a pair of your sweatpants and one of your big comfortable tee-shirts walking back to his apartment from your car. You wondered - if the two of you were going to continue having these ‘sleepovers’ if you should clear a drawer for him to keep some clothes at your place and vice versa. That seemed far too domestic in your mind, but it just made good sense, didn’t it? 
You were snapped out those thoughts when Spencer finally gave you his answer. 
“I want to give you pleasure.” He breathed out quietly. “You’ve given me pleasure. I want to pleasure you.” 
His choice of words was somehow utterly adorable and spine-tingling at the same time. He sounded like a dreamy paperback smut novel come to life. But as you reached for the buckle of his belt to continue undressing him, you had to ask for clarification, just to be sure. 
“What do you mean by that, Spence?” You asked, punctuating the sentence with the click of the belt buckle. 
“I -” 
He let out a hot breath as you pulled his belt completely from the loops and let it fall to the bathroom floor with a quiet ‘clunk’. His next words were paired with the sound of the zipper teeth on his trousers coming down. 
“I want to give you an orgasm.” He let out a quiet whimper when your hand grazed his dick as you worked the fly of the pants apart. “I want you to teach me.” He said quietly, his voice a lot weaker as he became dizzy with pleasure once again. 
“You want me to teach you, huh?” You purred. 
You became temporarily distracted from this thought when you peeled his pants down further and the most delicious sight was revealed to you. His cock, half hard and still trapped inside the pink lace - which was now stuck to his shaft completely with his own cum. Just as you had imagined in your fantasies, it was absolutely wet. Slick like a pretty pink floral second skin as it sat below his waistline, making his sticky pubes and his sensitive cock look even more sinful while he sat marinating in his own load. 
You couldn’t help yourself - you reached forward and greedily groped his cock through the lace. You went so far as to trap the sensitive pink cockhead between your fingers and wring the roughness of the fabric around it, knowing that it would get a reaction out of him. Spencer sobbed with overwhelming pleasure and bucked his hips forward, such a beautifully broken sound. When you continued the motion, he surged a hand up to grab your wrist as he twisted his body slightly away from you - clearly overstimulated. 
You stopped the roughness in exchange for a gentle petting of your fingertips, and you leaned in to nose across the skin of his neck once again. 
You surprised yourself when your next words flew out of your mouth, almost without restraint. 
“Hey, shh. It’s okay, Mommy’s just looking.” You told him in a hushed tone. 
The moment that the word escaped your lips - Mommy - your gut dropped with crippling fear. You thought that he would hate it or become disgusted by it. But he let out another whimper, and when you looked into his eyes, you were met with nothing but a sharp burning and a reckoning that he had absolutely no clue he would have liked to call you that up until then. 
You left the air blank for a moment, giving him time to adjust - time to back down from it if he wanted to. Or time to rise to it if he wanted it just as badly as you did. 
“M-?” He squeaked out, and you gave him patience. “Mommy?” He said quietly, testing the waters. 
He found that a warmth washed over him, and he liked it far more than he thought he would have. 
Your breath caught in your throat and you held back a moan. Your muscles shook slightly as you resisted the urge to jump him - to make him say it again, with more desperation, with more lust. There would be plenty of time for that, you told yourself. 
“Yes, baby?” You answered quietly. 
“Can I take them off now?” He asked, referring to the panties feeling damp and cold and uncomfortable on his skin at this point. “You said you had some pajamas for me?” 
You smiled at him. “I’ll take these off and clean you up a bit and then I’ll get you some pjs. Okay, baby?” 
He nodded. 
“Yes, M-Mommy.” He stuttered slightly, still wearing in the nickname - but he loved it. 
He loved how it was warm and comfortable and familiar, and much less formal than calling you ‘Miss’. 
‘Miss’ was a nice teacher, someone good at making rules, but ‘Mommy’ was someone he could make a home out of. At least he hoped that’s what the two of you were doing. ‘Mommy’ didn’t seem too strict about the rules, and honestly, Spencer liked that. 
You helped him peel out of his slightly wet pants and completely ruined, soaked underwear. (You would definitely be washing those for a future use.) You tossed both items into the hamper, and then peeled off his cute (once again mismatched) socks and tossed those aside too before you grabbed a washcloth and soaked it with warm water to clean him off with. 
The entire time you wiped down his cock, he let out sweet whimpers and gently bumped into your touch. By the end, it was almost difficult to keep him clean, because his cock was fully hard and leaking precum slightly as you smoothed the warm cloth over his lower tummy and made sure to gently clean off his balls. It was oddly adorable, him making a mess faster than you could clean it up. 
When you were satisfied with this, you tossed the cloth into the sink and gave him a kiss on the cheek, telling him that you would be back shortly with a change of clothes for him. 
It was only when he was standing alone in the bathroom that he felt exposed - only then realizing how truly well… naked he actually was. He crossed his arms over his chest, trying not to be embarrassed by it as he awaited your return. 
After what felt like far too many minutes for his taste, you returned with something pink and soft looking in your hands. 
The panties had been surprising, and while itchy, had made him feel… oddly pretty. He would be hesitant to admit it aloud, but you were already making him grow to like the color pink and how it made him feel. 
You unfolded the piece of clothing and held it up for him to look at. It was a pair of long pajama pants that obviously belonged to you. (Spencer worried that the waistband would be too large for him, even with the tie that was available). They were made of a silken, soft material that seemed like it would be very light and comfortable to wear. They were a rosy pink color, very girly and feminine. Very pretty. He also noticed that you hadn’t brought a shirt for him, but he supposed that he didn’t have to worry too much about that. You had already seen him naked. Twice now. 
“Good?” You posed. 
Spencer nodded. “Thank you.” He said, giving you a small smile. 
He felt that warmth coming over him once again when you helped him step into the pants and even pulled the fabric up over his body, going so far as to secure the tie around his waist, making sure the loose fabric wouldn’t fall off his hips. The thin, very unforgiving fabric easily showed every single detail of his cock through it - his hardness now perfectly outlined in pink, which only made the heat growing under your skin swell to a dangerous level. 
Lastly, you grabbed his glasses off the counter and put them back on his face, making sure that he would be able to see fully and pay attention during his next ‘lesson’. 
“There.” You said, giving him another sweet kiss on the lips. “Mommy’s good boy is all clean.” Spencer preened at these words. “And pretty as a picture.” 
You delighted in the obvious blush that this last comment drew from him. You couldn’t help it - you loved praising him so sweetly, especially if it drew those kinds of reactions from him. 
“Now, baby, I want you to go sit on the couch and wait for me.” You told him gently. “I have to go and put on something a little more comfortable for myself.” 
You held back a devilish smirk. Of course, he had to think that this would mean you were going to put on some casual cotton pajamas - something genuinely comfortable and not at all a fulfillment to the male fantasy. And sure, you felt comfortable in lingerie. It made you feel beautiful. 
That was part of the reason you were going to do it. 
That, and you felt the need to make everything special for Spencer. This was going to be the first time he saw you in such a state of undress. Of course, you could argue that him seeing you in your panties and camisole a few nights ago had been pretty much the same, and he had looked upon you like you were a goddess then. But it had been practically dark then and you wanted this to be well lit and truly a fantasy come to life for him. 
“Yes, Mommy.” He said, giving a small nod. 
He left and walked out to the living room, going to sit on the couch as you had instructed, and you felt a delightful mischievous streak as you went into your bedroom and picked out what you would wear. 
As you got dressed, you thought more about what he had said. 
He wanted to give you an orgasm. 
It would be very nice to have him inside of you. He had one of the nicest cocks you had ever seen - he was so long and beautiful, and seeing him inside of the fleshlight had caused you to imagine what he would feel like inside of you. 
But you knew that if you let him fuck you, he would be clumsy. He didn’t have the technique or experience. Or the stamina. That was definitely something you wanted to work on first. And with how he had reacted from cumming in his pants earlier that day - something you had wanted, he likely would have a crash and be terribly anxious if he came while fucking you and you didn’t get to cum first. 
Making you cum seemed to be his primary goal. 
That brought you to the thought of putting him on his back - riding him, essentially using him like a human dildo. It would be intensely hot - having him below you, completely at your mercy. Getting to listen to his moans and whines and getting to see him completely fucked out underneath you while his perfect cock throbbed deep inside of your pussy. It would be perfect. 
But - he wouldn’t learn anything that way. If he wanted to learn how to make you cum, it certainly wouldn’t happen like that. He would be fucked stupid and you would cum, and you would certainly enjoy yourself. But he would be brain dead and cum drunk. He certainly wouldn’t learn or retain anything from the experience. 
No - if he wanted to learn how to make you cum, and if he wanted to put his genius to good use, then there was one certain way to do it. 
You were fully satisfied with your plan. You took one last look in the mirror, and you were fully satisfied with your look, too. 
You had put on a push-up bra with a black and red lace pattern, something that displayed your breasts well. With the padding and the ‘push-up’ effect, it definitely gave the cartoonish, fantasy effect that you were going for. You had on the matching garter belt, which had a few lacy roses adoring it. You didn’t have it attached to anything, though you had considered wearing stockings, you didn’t think Spencer would like the texture of them. You thought he would much prefer to feel your naked skin against him. You simply liked the look of the garter belt hanging around your waist, accenting the plushness of your stomach. 
You also put on a pair of the matching lacy black and red floral panties - they were fairly cheeky, letting half of your ass hang out, and fairly sheer so that your trimmed pubic hair could be seen through the fabric in the front. And lastly, you had thrown on a sheer, long black robe over the whole thing, giving a very ‘Moulin Rouge’ look to the whole thing. Along with a pair of six black heels - the kind that hurt your feet and you would only use to, well - go to bed and keep your legs above your head while wearing. 
You looked like a sex dream, if you did say so yourself. 
Rather than walking into the other room to get Spencer, you went over to your bed and propped yourself up on some pillows in the middle of it, making sure the fabric of your robe was billowing and appealing around you before you called out to him. 
“Spencer, honey, I’m ready!” You called out. “You can come in now!” 
You heard him coming down the hallway and you swelled with eagerness, almost too excited to see what his reaction would be. 
When he pushed the door open, he immediately froze when his eyes were met with the sight of you. 
Standing in the doorway put him right at the foot of your bed, and he thought for sure - at some point between here and the museum, he must have died and gone to heaven. Framed by the twinkling lights that were wrapped around the head of your bed, propped up on a variety of fluffy pillows - you were an image of perfection. 
Your breasts were pushed up to your chin, especially with the angle you were laying at, so perfectly framed by the floral lace of your bra. There was so much for his eye to greedily consume, and he didn’t think he should be allowed to consume it all so shamelessly. The curved planes of your body, the beautiful, soft zig-zags of your stretch marks, like guides laid out for his tongue. The fabric showing just enough skin, showing off every curve of your womanly body, so thick and ready to dominate him at a moment’s notice. 
There was a gentle power in the way you were lounging back, framed by the black, soft fabric of your billowing robe - your whole body relaxed as you waited for him. It made him want to press his forehead to the floor in a bow to you, made him want to beg just for the precious permission to touch you. 
“Is - that-? Your-? Paja-mas-?” He squeaked out, every single word becoming a pitch higher, making his shock all the more apparent. 
“Kind of.” You told him with a giggle. “This is what I wanted to wear for my good boy.” 
“You - you wore this for me?” He swallowed thickly around these words, clearly in disbelief. 
If you weren’t mistaken, you saw his cock twitch inside those silken pink pants. You loved how even though the fabric covered him, the outline of his cock was so entirely visible. The band of the pants being loose had caused them to slip so low on his hips, even causing the top bit of his pubic hair to be visible as he stood there, entirely uncaring (and likely unaware) of it. 
“Yes, baby.” You told him. “Now, come sit on the bed.” 
Spencer rushed to follow your instruction, almost tripping over your bedroom rug in the process. That caused you to bite your lip, holding back a grin - you wouldn’t want him to think you were laughing at him, after all. 
Spencer gently sat on the edge of the bed with his feet still on the floor, his bum just barely grazing against your thigh. You found it adorable that he was still being so timid about making contact. 
You spread your legs wide, and gestured between them. 
“Come sit here.” You told him. 
“Oh.” He said quietly. 
He stood up then and looked at the space between your legs. His expression was very comparable to a man afraid of heights looking like he was about to take a dive off a cliff into deep water. 
“It’s okay, Spencer.” You assured him. “We don’t have to do anything you don’t want to, remember?” 
“I know.” He said quietly. “It’s just - it’s all so new.” He whispered. “I - I want to be good.” 
You wondered if the last part was about his ability to behave and follow the rules, or… if it was about something else. 
“Spencer, baby, are you worried about impressing me?” You wondered aloud. 
The expression on his face at this was very telling - a flicker of embarrassment, his hands twitching as he ached to play with his fingers, wanting to distract himself from the conversation. 
“Look, I know you’re new to all this. I’m not expecting you to be some sex expert, or a porn star or something.” You assured him. “That’s why I’m here to teach you, baby.” 
“What if I do it wrong?” He asked, his voice still so timid, so small. 
“Then I’ll show you how to do it right.” You told him. “That’s why I’m here. I’m not gonna laugh at you, or yell at you. I’m just gonna show you what I like and how to do it right.” 
It should have been obvious. Someone of his talent, his caliber, someone who had everything come so naturally to him his entire life, someone who had accomplished so much at such a young age - he was terrified of tackling something unknown, something he was afraid to mess up. He was afraid of being a bad student. 
He had just enough time in the living room to sit and stew in those insecurities, and now you had to lovingly battle them. 
“Come sit with me, baby.” You urged, leaning forward to pat the space on the bed between your thighs. 
You scrunched up the fabric of your robe so he wouldn’t sit on it, and finally, he moved to crawl between your legs - kneeling on the bed with his feet tucked underneath his bum and his hands fidgeting in his lap. His knees were slightly brushing against your inner thighs, but he wasn’t sitting terribly close to you. That was something you left alone for now. 
You sat up slightly, leveling your body with his, and ran your hand along his arm, trying to soothe him. 
“So, you said you wanted to learn how to give me an orgasm, right?” You posed. 
Spencer nodded. 
“Come on, use your words.” You told him. 
“Yes, Mommy.” He said quietly, clearly still feeling insecure and hesitant. “I want that.” 
He could only imagine how beautiful it would be so see you writhing in pleasure - to hear you calling out his name as you orgasmed, breathless. To see your body arching up off the bed as he brought you to climax. He could only imagine the headrush it would cause him to know that he had caused it for you. 
“Well, I think the best way for you to do that is by using your hands.” You explained. “Stimulating me with your fingers.” 
“My hands?” He questioned, looking from you down to his hands in his lap. 
Honestly, it was never something he had thought about. Yes - he used his hands to make himself orgasm, but that was only because he was alone. The act of masturbation was more like a mind-clearing chore for him than anything. (Before you came into his life and turned all of his ideas about sex upside-down.) 
He did have to consider that you used your hands to stimulate yourself, to masturbate - but he had no clue how. 
But he guessed that would be part of the learning process. 
“Yes, baby.” You smiled eagerly. “And I know you’re gonna be good with your hands. You’re very skilled because you do all that sleight of hand and close up magic.” 
Spencer felt a rush of confidence at the praise, and couldn’t stop the grin that formed over his face at your words. 
“Well, you see, sleight of hand doesn’t actually require that much dexterity or skill, like playing a sport does, because it’s more so about practicing the same movement over and over again until it becomes ingrained muscle memory.” He explained, easily sounding in his element. 
You couldn’t believe how easily he had set you up for your next words. It was almost like he had walked into a trap. 
“Well, what I’m going to teach you is also about repetitive movements.” You explained. “And it will definitely become muscle memory for you over time.” 
Spencer smiled fondly hearing this. He was now more confident that he would be good at what you were going to teach him. 
“So… where do we start?” He asked, becoming that eager student once again. 
“Here, let me look at your hands.” You told him. 
He was slightly confused by this, but didn’t have time to question it because you snaked your hands under his palms where they were sitting in his lap. His dick had wilted slightly from the anxiety, so he was only half hard in his pants. But he let out a small whimper when you accidentally crazed against it as you took his hands in yours and lifted them up to get a good look at them. 
“It’s important that your nails are trimmed.” You told him, lifting his hands up close to your face to get a good look. “You don’t want your nails to be too long, or you might accidentally hurt me. And that’s just a general rule whenever you’re putting your fingers inside someone.” 
He became slightly intimidated at the idea of putting his fingers inside you, but he tried not to let it show. 
“I trimmed my nails last night.” He said, proud that he had done something good. “It’s a good grooming habit.” 
He didn’t want to bring up the fact that - per his germophobia, he always kept his nails trimmed because he was afraid of too much build up getting under his nails and making him sick (even though he washed his hands multiple times a day). But he was just glad he could do something to please you. 
You couldn’t stop staring at his hands. It was something you had noticed before in passing - but they were gorgeous. He had such strong, prominent muscles here. Long, thick fingers - he was going to do very well at this. Once he was well trained up, you knew you weren’t going to be able to go for very long without having those fingers inside of you. 
“Very good, baby.” You said, finally snapping out of your lustful revere. 
You raised one of his hands up and kissed the back of it. And then, continued on, kissing a path along his hand to his knuckles until you reached the tip of his middle finger. As natural as ever, you gently sucked his middle and ring finger into your mouth. Of course, you were just playing around, admiring. His hands were so nice that you couldn’t help but to have one in your mouth. 
“Oh,” Spencer moaned quietly. 
When you looked over at him, he was staring you down with lustful eyes. His lips slightly parted as his gaze locked onto the place where your lips drew his fingers in, taking him down to the second knuckle. You gently swirled your tongue around the digits as you enjoyed the thickness in your mouth. You could lightly taste floral soap on his skin and knew that he had washed his hands in the kitchen sink when you had sent him out to wait for you. 
After a moment of this, you pulled back, your lips separating from his skin with a wet ‘smack’. (Though you wanted it to be longer - you loved those fingers, you could have easily held them in your mouth for a long time). 
“Yeah, these are good fingers.” You assured him, giving him a deliberate wink. “You’re gonna be good at this, Spence.” 
Spencer shuddered with pleasure at this. 
You leaned back onto your pillows, making yourself comfortable while he watched in awe. 
“I’m gonna take off my underwear now. Is that okay?” You asked gently. 
“Yes.” He said, nodding eagerly. “Yes, Mommy.” 
You lifted your hips to wiggle out of them. When the fabric was at your knees, he naturally met you halfway, taking the panties down your calves and very delicately untangling them from around your high heels. He concentrated on the task in a way that told you he wasn’t even trying to take a premature glimpse at your naked cunt. It was entirely endearing. 
Once he had the fabric completely untangled from your shoes, you naturally moved your legs to bracket them around his body once again. This completely exposed your wet pussy to the cool air, and he stared at the underwear in his hands, clearly perplexed about what to do with it now. 
“Just toss it on the floor, baby.” You told him. 
He did so, and then, with nowhere else to look, his eyes locked onto your naked pussy for the first time. 
Paintings and pictures had shown him the scientific side or even the objective beauty of the female anatomy. But seeing you laid bare before him, adorned in lacy accoutrements - this was truly sexy. 
His blood ran hot, and his cock throbbed to full hardness in a dizzying record time as he laid eyes on the glistening lips of your pussy. Seeing how real you were - the way your skin tone faded from the shade that matched the rest of your body to the more raw, wet skin of your inner folds, clearly swollen with need. Your pubic hair, slightly trimmed and glossy with your wetness - everything about you was so real and it made Spencer’s cock ache. 
“Scoot a bit closer, baby.” You told him, hitch your knees apart further, spreading yourself open for him. “Can you see okay?” 
Your pussy made a wet sound as it spread open for him, and he let out a quiet gasp in awe as more of you was bared to his eyes. You were so beautiful, so raw, so perfect, so hot - he almost couldn’t handle it. 
You knew he was likely becoming too entranced to answer the question. With the way his eyes were so tightly locked onto your cunt, you guessed that - yes, he could see just fine. Just seeing the utterly entranced expression on his face caused a throbbing heat through you, you were sure that if he paid enough attention, he would be able to see the wetness actively dripping out of you. 
“Spencer, look at me.” You ordered sharply. “Look at Mommy.” 
Spencer forced his eyes up to your face, and you smiled at him when he managed to follow the order. 
“How much do you know about the female anatomy?” You asked him. 
“I - I’ve read books.” He answered quietly. 
“Good.” You told him, trying to be encouraging. “Do you know where the clitoris is?” 
“I - um-” Spencer looked down at your pussy and found himself suddenly nervous again, not knowing if he should touch you, or if he should point, or-
“You can put your hands on me.” You told him. “I’m here to teach you, baby. Let me be your… in-person diagram.” 
Spencer nodded. 
Then, as naturally as he possibly could, he reached down and put a gentle hand on the top of your mound. He was so feather-light that you had to forcefully hold back a laugh, feeling ticklish at the touch. With his palm mostly spread out mostly over your pelvis, he used a thumb to pull your pussy lips back. 
Then, he saw that very obvious swollen button staring at him. With the pointer finger on his other hand, he sought it out like a guided missile, entirely confident in his answer. Before he could truly think about it - he poked your clit with that singular finger, pointing to it as his answer. 
“There.” He mumbled quietly. 
“Oh-!” You breathed out sharply, your hips surging toward his touch. 
His touch had been so abrupt (especially after so much anticipation on your part) that it sent an unexpected shockwave through your body. 
Spencer immediately recoiled, believing that he had hurt you. 
“I’m sorry.” He quickly apologized. “I’m sorry! Did I hurt you?” 
He drew back both his hands instantly, curling them up to his chest as if he had done something terribly wrong. 
“No, no you didn’t hurt me!” You quickly assured him, putting your hands up in a surrendering motion to drive the point home. “Everything is fine, baby.” 
“Then what-?” He asked, his voice very meek and small. “What was that?” 
“I’m sensitive, baby. My body is sensitive. And I wasn’t expecting you to do that.” You chuckled. 
Spencer gave a small frown, clearly believing he had done something wrong. 
“The clitoris has a lot of nerve endings.” You explained, giving a chuckle to try and lighten the mood. “That’s kind of the point. That makes things more pleasurable.” 
“Oh.” He said. 
After a moment, his body began to relax as he chugged with thought, his eyebrows knitting tight like they always did when he was pondering something. 
“Oh… so that was… that was a good stimulation?” He posed. 
“Yes.” You told him. “I want you to touch my clitoris because it feels good. It’s one of the easiest ways to make a woman feel good.” 
He nodded, and then he moved his hands to touch you again. But you had a thought first. You caught his hands halfway, and held them in your own as you spoke. 
“Listen first.” You told him. 
He looked at your face obediently as you explained it to him. 
“Typically, for women, there are two types of orgasms,” You put on your ‘teacher’ voice once again, and he relaxed and put his hands back in his lap, clearly eager and ready to listen, wanting to absorb the information to the fullest. “A clitoral orgasm or a vaginal orgasm. Can you guess what that means?” 
Spencer thought about it for a moment. 
“An orgasm achieved by clitoral stimulation versus an orgasm achieved by vaginal stimulation?” He posed. 
You grinned. “Very good. Good boy.” 
He grinned back, easily soaking up the praise. 
“So, it depends on the person you’re with, but generally, most women achieve orgasm through a combination of both clitorial and vaginal stimulation. And a good rule of thumb is to always ask someone what they enjoy,” You told him. He nodded at this. “And also, looking at someone’s facial expressions and body language can tell you if you’re doing well at stimulating them. It’s like profiling.” 
“Well… what kind of facial expressions and body language should I be looking for?” He asked. 
You found this oddly amusing. To you, it was obvious that a back arching and lots of moaning and an ‘O’ face meant good sex, but Spencer was truly just that fresh. He simply didn’t know. 
“Well…” You took a moment to gather a mental list for him. “Typically, someone makes a lot of involuntary body movements if the stimulation is good. Good sex stimulates your nerve endings, so it makes your muscles twitch, and it can even make your limbs flail around or make your back arch off the bed.” 
Spencer nodded, his face still very intense and thoughtful as he took this in. 
“And when people are enjoying sex, they usually make a lot of sounds. Gasps, moans. They might swear or call out your name. And most people do just tell you that they’re enjoying it,” You giggled. 
Spencer nodded again. Then he posed a thoughtful question. 
“What about facial expressions?” He asked. 
“I know it might sound strange… but, you’ll know an expression of someone lost in pleasure when you see it.” You told him. 
These words made his whole body tingle. And naturally, made him wonder what your face would look like when you were lost in pleasure. 
“What do you prefer?” He asked. “Do you prefer clitoral stimulation or vaginal stimulation?” 
“I prefer a combination of both.” You told him. “That’s usually what makes me cum the hardest.” 
“You mean ‘cum’ as in orgasming?” Spencer said, repeating back this vocabulary to you with pride. 
“Yes, baby.” You told him with a nod. 
He beamed at getting the answer correct. 
“I thought we could start with clitoral stimulation and then move on to vaginal stimulation.” You explained. “Usually it’s easy to… warm up with clitorial stimulation. It makes the vaginal muscles more relaxed before penetration.” 
You found it odd to be using such clinical terms - the words were so stiff in your mouth, but you supposed that it was the healthiest way to explain everything to him. 
Spencer nodded eagerly at this. 
“You should wet your fingers first. Maybe spit on them?” You posed - this was a selfish request, wanting the delight of seeing him suck on his own fingertips. 
“That doesn’t sound the most sanitary…” He said quietly, cringing. 
Hearing him say this presented a new goal in your mind - getting him so fucked out and pliant that mister ‘it’s actually more sanitary to kiss’ would let you spit directly into his mouth. 
You chuckled at his words, though. 
“Okay, well… there’s lube in the drawer instead.” You said, motioning toward your nightstand. “Like I said last time, there’s no such thing as ‘too wet’.” 
Spencer nodded eagerly and sat higher up on his knees to reach for the drawer. When he pulled it open, his eyes immediately grew wide at the array of… objects you had in there. Thick, veiny things, some round things he couldn’t even begin to propose the purpose of, something with small dots on it that looked like a cartoon tentacle-? 
Knowing that he would become too distracted by these things and want to start asking questions, you reached over and grabbed the bottle of lube and snapped the drawer shut while his mind was still racing. 
“Focus, baby.” You told him, putting a hand on his cheek and forcefully prodding his attention back in your direction. 
He definitely had a lot of questions about those things. But he would ask you those questions later. (Because he certainly wasn’t going to forget about anything he had just seen.) 
You handed the bottle of lube to Spencer. It was almost exactly the same as the one you had given to him and used with the fleshlight, except it was strawberry scented and the liquid was lighted tinted tinted pink as an association with the scent. It was your favorite to use with toys because the scent was absolutely delicious as a perfume in their air (and at this point, it was something you knew that you unconsciously associated with an orgasm). 
You were naturally wet. You were throbbing and needy for him. But you knew that it would be nice to be extra slicked up to help him along. 
After a moment of struggling (in which you pondered if you should interfere) he popped the cap, and then he looked from the opened bottle of lube to his hands. 
“Right, so-” He mumbled quietly. 
He poured a dollop on his extended fingertips that easily got carried away and dripped into his lap, and he gasped and began looking around for something to wipe it off his borrowed pants with. 
“You can clean it up later, baby.” You told him. “Things are gonna get a little messy right now.” 
“Yeah.” He nodded. “Right. Yeah-” 
Then, he looked back to the bottle in his hand, and before putting it aside, he poured a dribble of the pink liquid (likely more than he had intended) onto the top of your mound, causing you to gasp quietly as the coolness dripped down over your hot, needy pussy. 
“Is that good, Mommy?” He asked quietly, moving to put the bottle aside. 
“That’s very good, baby.” You encouraged him gently. 
“Okay - I - I’m going to - touch you now.” Spencer told you, announcing his movements in an entirely adorable way. 
You nodded. “I’m ready for you, sweet boy.” 
Spencer put his non-lubed hand gently on your inner thigh, and then angled two of his fingers back toward your clit again. This time when he made contact, he was much gentler, and you let out a sharp breath through your nose, warm tingles spreading through your pelvis at the feeling of him touching your swollen clit with such intention. 
With his middle and pointer finger, he began a strange sort of spearing motion, rocking his hand into your pelvis. He touched your clit as though it were a literal button he was trying to push over and over again in order to make you cum. The movement didn’t do much for you - except draw a slight stinging from the area. 
“Baby,” You caught his attention, drawing his eyes up from where he was intensely focused, staring hard at the place where he was touching your pussy. 
“Spence, it’s - it’s more like this,” 
You motioned with two of your fingers in the air, drawing small circles, demonstrating to him what he should be doing. 
“Sorry.” He mumbled quietly. 
“It’s okay, baby.” You assured him, reaching out and petting a hand through his hair. “It’s okay. You’re learning, right?” 
He nodded. “I’m learning. I’m gonna do better.” 
“I know you will, baby. You’re Mommy’s good boy.” 
This bit of encouragement and praise seemed to fuel him, and he took this new instruction with vigor. 
He went back to work using the motion you had just demonstrated and immediately, the difference affected you. His thick, cautious fingertips circling tentatively around your needy clit sent tingles up your spine, causing a warming glow to spread through your body that was slowly, but surely building up your orgasm. The beautiful artificial smell of the lube wafted through the air, and with the sight of Spencer in front of you, his forearm flexing slightly as he worked, it was all too perfect. 
You let out a gentle moan, and Spencer smiled. 
“That’s good?” He asked, looking from the spot where his fingers worked on your pussy up to your face. 
“That’s good, baby.” You told him, the stimulation causing you to become slightly breathless already. “You’re doing so good for me.” 
Spencer continued like this, running his other hand along your thigh, clearly feeling needy to touch and enjoy the softness of your skin now that it was freely available under his hands. His touch spread a warmth throughout your body that had you squirming under him, letting out more gentle moans under your breath. 
Spencer watched you in awe, so entirely pleased with the results. 
“You - you can go a bit faster, baby.” You told him, finding your throat slightly dry as your breathing sped up, more blood pooling in your needy cunt as his touch demanded it. “Speed up your fingers.” 
“Yes, Mommy.” He easily obeyed. 
Hearing those words in his sweet voice in addition to his touch, his fingers now moving in fast, delicate circles on your throbbing clit - it brought sparks through your body and caused slight tremors through your thighs. 
It wasn’t going to be the most earth shattering orgasm you had ever experienced, but it was going to be a good one, mostly because it was Spencer. Because you had him in your bed, calling you Mommy, wearing a pair of your silky pink pajama pants that his hard cock was now leaking a stain into. All while he concentrated on learning how to please you like it was the most important book he had ever read in his life. 
“Oh, Spencer!” You called out, arching your hips toward him. “Doing so good for me, baby! So good-” 
Spencer stopped his movements suddenly, and your voice caught in your throat as you looked at him with tense confusion knit over your brows. 
“What - what about the vaginal stimulation?” He asked. “You said you wanted me to do both, right?” 
You couldn’t hold back the breathy chuckle in your throat. 
If it had been anybody else, you would have immediately thought that they were edging you intentionally. But no - that wasn’t even a thought in Spencer’s head. He was simply eager to learn more, wanting to do the most to give you the best orgasm possible. He wasn’t content with mediocre. When he learned something, he wanted to be the best at it. And that thought caused any disappointment about your fading orgasm to be replaced by pride - you had somehow captured the best, sweetest boy, and you were going to use that to your full advantage. 
“Right, baby.” You said, still catching your breath. You swallowed to gather some spit in your mouth to talk properly before you continued. “Okay, you’re going to continue what you were doing with this hand, but first,” You said this pointedly, motioning to the hand that was unmoving near your clit, not wanting him to continue and impair your ability to properly explain. “You’re going to work your fingers inside me.” 
“What if I hurt you?” He asked, clearly timid at the idea that he might hurt you in any way. 
“You won’t.” You told him. “You start with one finger, because that’s smaller, so you won’t hurt me. And then once my body has adjusted to that, you can add another. So it won’t hurt.” You assured him. 
“So, I just need to use two fingers?” He asked. “Also, how do I know when to put the next finger?” 
“You can add three fingers.” You told him. “And I’ll tell you when to add the next one. And you’ll know because you’ll feel the muscles relax around you.” 
Spencer nodded. 
“So… what’s the best… kind of… movement?” He asked, awkwardly gesturing with his free hand in a way that made you giggle. 
He blushed with embarrassment at this, and you rushed to speak in the hopes that he wouldn’t feel awkward. 
“You’re going to move your fingers in and out. Like simulating intercourse. The repeated penetration feels good.” You told him. “Be gentle at first, and I’ll tell you if you should go harder or faster.” 
Spencer nodded. 
He began slow, gentle circles on your clit again, and you let out a small moan at this. And then he moved his other hand down, skimming the fingertip of his pointer finger along your folds until he felt it - that pulsing entrance waiting for him, needy. He thought he imagined it, but it almost felt like your body was trying to suck him in. 
“It’s okay, baby.” You told him, your voice gentle and encouraging, slightly hazy with pleasure. “You’re doing so good for Mommy.” 
These words caused his cock to throb inside of the borrowed pants, and feeling a pulse of confidence because of it, he pushed the thickness of his finger forward and breached your entrance with his touch for the first time. 
It was such a brand new feeling - having your wetness surrounding his digit, feeling your muscles clamping down on him. Feeling how hot your body was, especially compared to the lifeless coolness of a silicone fleshlight. It made him moan louder than the sound you easily trapped in your chest. You found yourself dizzied with a wave of pleasure at seeing his face so fucked out and hearing him moan like that because he was touching you. 
“You like it, baby?” You asked breathlessly, angling your hips into his clumsy, unmoving hands. 
Clearly he was so pleasure drunk and hazy that he had forgotten that he was supposed to be fingerfucking you. He was simply exploring, enjoying the feeling. You didn’t fault him for it, and you didn’t want to rush him, even with a filthy, needy ache growing deep inside of you. 
“You’re so warm.” He replied, his quiet voice edging between awe and another moan of his own. 
His eyes flickered between the place where he was touching your pussy and your breasts, heaving slightly with your labored breathing, and your face. Your lips dropped open slightly with pleasure, your eyes becoming glassy. He loved it so much. He loved you. He couldn’t get enough of this. 
“Your body is so hot.” 
You grinned widely at this. 
Maybe a huge part of the endearment came from the fact that you knew he meant temperature, and not the typical slang meaning your appearance. It was something that clearly surprised him, feeling how hot your pussy was while being in direct contact with it. 
“Thank you.” You told him. “Can you fuck me now, Doctor Reid?” 
“I - Right.” 
Spencer resisted the urge to apologize again, knowing you probably wouldn’t like it. And he tried to ignore how much it turned him on to hear you call him ‘Doctor Reid’ in this context. Instead - he set his attention on pleasing you. 
He concentrated on picking up a good rhythm - moving his fingers on your clit in circles while he gently drew back the other hand and began moving it slowly in and out, trying to penetrate you in a pleasing way. He instantly became entranced by the natural wetness dripping out of your pussy, covering his finger, his knuckles, spreading to his palm the more he moved his finger. He was fascinated by the way your muscles did seem to give way to him, your body opening up as if you wanted more. 
“Add another one, baby.” You moaned quietly. “Another finger.” 
So his instincts served him right. At least somewhat. He hoped that he could remember this for next time, and please you better with less of your instructions, working more off of knowledge and instinct like this. 
When he drew back his hand to do as you instructed, you added on some further advice. 
“It also works better if your palm is facing up.” You told him. “The curve of your fingers is working with my body, not fighting against it.”
Spencer had been prodding into your entrance, poking his finger into you in a more exploratory way - but he definitely understood this. 
“Yes, Mommy.” He said. 
He flipped his hand so that his palm was facing the ceiling, immediately fascinated by how sticky his wet finger was. Then he gently prodded forward again, his middle finger joining the first. He continued to draw circles on your clit - a rhythm that became clumsy and unfocused at times, because he was easily distracted by the feeling of your tight pussy clamping down on his fingers, trying to figure out how hard he should go. 
He was being incredibly tame, almost sloth-like in his movements, clearly afraid to hurt you. And he left you burning up, aching for release. The thickness of his fingers felt so amazing inside of you, better than you could have imagined - but he was so timid, and you hoped that you could draw more out of him. 
“Spencer,” You moaned lightly. “Go faster. Come on, be a good boy for Mommy.” 
You reached out and got a hand in his hair once again, gently cupping the back of his head and scratching your nails along his scalp. 
“Yes,” He hissed out, leaning his head into your touch. “Yes, Mommy. I’ll be a good boy. I’ll be so good for you.” 
He kept his eyes locked on you then, and, entirely fueled by the intense feeling pumping through his body, the pure need to serve you - he began pumping his fingers faster. Though it was clumsy at first, after a few moments, both of his hands fell into a natural rhythm with each other. His fingers circling your swollen clit became well timed with the thickness of his fingers pumping in and out of you, and in a few minutes - it became perfect. 
You went from letting out a few solitary sounds to every other one of your breaths becoming a moan, your lips perfectly parted, showing him how well he was doing. 
When he saw your heated eyes and your lips wrapped around those moans so perfectly, that was when he knew it - that was a face of desire. The one he would spend the rest of his days trying to recreate in you. 
“So good, baby.” You moaned out, your words becoming less durable as he stole them away with pleasure. “Go harder.” 
“Harder?” He warbled back. 
His wrist was beginning to shake, not used to this kind of repeated effort. (Truthfully, he wasn’t used to any more effort than hefting around a thick book for a while.) But he would keep it up for as long as it took to make you cum. He would do it until his arm fell off if he got to see you fall apart beneath him. 
“Yes, harder!” You confirmed, giving a firm tug on his hair to encourage him. 
Spencer let out a sharp whimper at this, and angled his elbow further between your thighs, trying to put less strain on the muscles of his wrist so he could do as you instructed. 
He began rubbing your clit with more urgency, and fucked his fingers into you even harder. He let out a moan as the sound then got to his ears - the wet slapping of his knuckles smacking up against the edges of your cunt, so rough and careless. He really was fucking you, he was taking over your body at your command, his touch was being used for your pleasure, and you were definitely being pleasured by him. 
“Spencer!” You howled, a sound that would stick in his mind forevermore. 
It was something that caught his entire body on fire in seconds and made his dick ache with red hot pin-pricks. He was surprised that he didn’t cum in his pants from that alone. But he was far too concentrated on keeping up the pace, fascinated by the way your pussy spasmed around his fingers, the way your thighs jolted and shook in a similar fashion that his legs had a few nights ago. 
“Oh, Spence! Good boy! Good boy, oh-!” 
You let out a sharp gasp and your head tilted back, and you seemed to gulp for air for a few moments while he continued to brutally fuck his fingers into you and rock his fingertips against your clit, angling your hips into the touches as though you were trying to get more from him. 
Though it seemed impossible, his knuckles were flooded with an even further wetness. And though he almost couldn’t bear to look away from your face, he did chance a glance down to your beautifully raw, fluttering pussy and saw that there was a distinct puddle of wetness on the sheets below you. You were the most gorgeous fountain he had ever seen. 
If he didn’t think it was out of place, he would have leaned down to lick you, curious about what your natural wetness tasted like. 
“Oh, Spence!” You squealed, and if he wasn’t mistaken, it almost seemed like you were trying to squirm away from his touch. “Oh - oh, baby! You can s-slow down now! You did - did s-so good!” 
Spencer slowed down, as instructed. And then - when he put it together in his mind, he gently eased off touching you entirely, feeling your pussy spasming and throbbing harshly under his touch. It was fascinating really, the way your body responded to him. He badly wanted to explore it more - explore it for hours uninterrupted. But for now, he had a simple question. 
“Was that the orgasm?” He wondered aloud. 
The unadulterated curiosity bleeding through his voice when he said this had you clenching hard around his unmoving fingers, so entirely turned on by the fact that he was just as awed by you as he was fine art or any thousand page encyclopedia. 
You couldn’t hold back the bright, breathless chuckle that escaped your lungs in response. 
“Yes, baby, that was the orgasm.” You told him. “What did you think?” 
“That was… spectacular.” Spencer told you, sounding almost as breathless himself. 
“You can pull your fingers out of me now.” You instructed, feeling slightly sensitive, unconsciously clenching around the digits and accidentally overstimulating your raw pussy in the process. 
“Oh. Right.” Spencer mumbled. 
He moaned quietly as he did so - loving the purely wet sound it made, like pulling away from a good kiss. He found himself in awe of the string of wetness that followed his fingers from your opening, like a thick string of salvia. He began rubbing his fingers together, studying it with utter fascination as you watched him with that concentrated look on his face again. You wondered how you had stumbled upon such a treasure of a man. 
Your eyes fell from his face to the prominent bulge of his cock still pressing into the front of those thin pink pants, the wet spot his precum made now even wider, and you immediately came up with a new idea. 
“Why don’t you touch yourself for me, baby?” You posed. “Your hand is already so nice and wet.” 
“Oh - I - I - should-?” Spencer stuttered out, looking from his glistening hands to the tent in his borrowed pants, a million thoughts flying through his very vast mind. 
“Hey, shh, it’s okay.” You soothed him gently. “Just tell me if that’s something you want. Yes or no.” 
“Yes.” He said, a desperate whisper on his lips. “Can - can you untie my pants for me?” 
You hummed in agreement and reached over, untying the well secured knot on the pants and then pulling the loose waistband down over his thick, excited cock, letting it spring out to hit his pelvis. He moaned quietly at this. 
“Make yourself cum for me, baby.” You encouraged him. “You were so good for me, you made me cum so good. Such a good boy. You deserve this.”
You began running your fingers through his hair again, something he seemed to heavily enjoy. Spencer - now wildly chasing his instincts, working on need alone and trying to push back all those doubts, reached out with those glistening fingers and gently dipped into your pussy again. The contact on your beating folds caused you to gasp, and Spencer shuddered slightly at this, mumbling out at an excuse. 
“I wanted-” He muttered quietly. “I just… wanted it to be wetter.” 
“Good boy.” You moaned out. You definitely didn’t want to discourage him from doing things like this. 
You wanted to mention the fact that there was a bottle of lube sitting less than a foot away. But clearly he had developed a fascination for your wetness, and you didn’t want to stifle that fascination in him or embarrass him. 
Spencer then took those slicked up fingers and stroked them across his cock. Just the knowledge that it was your wetness, the essence of your pussy touching his cock - that had dizzying waves fluttering through him that almost had him crumbling to fall on top of you. 
It took all of his remaining composure to stay upright. He was so furiously turned on that his cock was leaking precum like a sputtering faucet. He easily took advantage of that, cupping his hand into a well-known grip around his shaft and spreading that natural lubrication down from the sensitive, leaking cockhead to the rest of his dick. This caused his neglected, needy cock to easily light up and unconsciously buck into his own hand. 
“‘s too fast,” He whined out. 
His face took on a desperate frown as he continued to pump his hand over his cock almost mildly, almost as if he were afraid to go harder. 
He looked so beautifully wrecked - with his brows creased downward and his lip caught between his teeth, with that messy hand pumping his own leaking cock. 
“Too fast?” You asked, unsure what he meant. 
“It’s - it’s not-” He stuttered out, his brain becoming scattered and wordless to describe the feeling rushing through him. 
“Hey, shh,” You scratched your nails against his scalp again, grounding him. “Use your words, baby. Come on, be a good boy.” 
“Mommy!” He whined, his hips bucking forward desperately into his own hand, wetly smearing precum to the point where it became noisy. Your pussy throbbed at this and you resisted the urge to reach down and touch yourself, not wanting to distract him. 
“Baby, come on. Tell Mommy.” You ordered firmly. 
He sniffled loudly before he attempted more words. 
“Gonna end too fast.” He whined sharply. 
He sounded entirely petulant - as though he were truly upset that he was going to cum too soon and the night’s activities would be over. As though the two of you didn’t have plenty more nights to play. 
“It’s okay, baby.” You told him, reaching a hand over to thumb across his cheek, wiping away some of the frustrated tears that had escaped. “You did so good for me. You’re so good.” 
“I want more.” He whined out, clearly frustrated. 
“Mommy will always give you more.” You assured him. “But right now, you’re gonna cum for me.” 
He let out a wounded noise, some kind of protest, but his hips jolted as he continued to fuck his own hand. You had him right there. 
“Cum for me.” You demanded, your voice dark and demanding. 
It was a command he absolutely couldn’t ignore if he tried. 
“Mommy! Oh! Oh!” 
He let out a sharp cry as he came, and pumped himself through it. 
Neither of you had considered where he was going to cum. On his knees in front of you like that, he ended up in the perfect position to spill his load right onto your exposed cunt. Just like the last time you had played, he exploded with a massive power. Though he didn’t seem to have any care for where he was angling his cock or what he was cumming on, simply continuing to chant ‘oh, oh, oh’ under his breath with his eyes beautifully screwed shut and his mouth wide open, delicately pumping his hand on his cock to ride his orgasm all the way through. 
Thick, white waves of his cum landed on your pussy - startlingly warm, almost blazen hot compared to the cool air of the room. Something that easily made you moan, especially when paired with the beautiful sight of his orgasmic face in front of you and the way he so carelessly fucked himself, clearly only wanting to achieve his own pleasure and not caring if it was a good show or not - which was what made him so damn beautiful. 
When Spencer had milked himself dry, his cock starting to go soft in his own hand and the pleasant tingles becoming more like harsh pin-pricks of overstimulation, he put a hand on the wideness of your thigh for support, his muscles shaking. And then he finally opened his eyes. 
He felt even dizzier when he saw the sight before him - your gorgeously lingerie clad body and naked pussy now covered in the thick white of his spend. A small voice in the back of his head wondered if you could get pregnant from this, and another told him that - yes, it would be good if you did. You would look so good pregnant with his child. A child the two of you made together would be smart, beautiful, charismatic, brilliant and perfect in every aspect. 
He hadn’t even fully acknowledged that he was in love with you yet, but that was the moment he knew for certain that he wanted you to be the mother of his children. There was no other woman in the world who would be comparable to you - no other woman as perfect for the task. 
(He didn’t know that you were on oral birth control, so it didn’t matter if he had cum inside you - you weren’t going to get pregnant. Not without intending to.) 
“Oh, did I-?” He motioned toward the mess, seeming worried. 
Before he could apologize for it, you reached your fingers down and began lightly padding through it, and Spencer let out a wrecked moan at the sight. 
“You did such a good job, baby.” You told him, still entirely certain. 
Before he could comprehend it, you brought a finger up to your mouth - one covered in the combined essence of yourself and Spencer, and curled your tongue around it, moaning at the taste. Spencer could do nothing more than make unintelligible noises, and you giggled as you released the finger. 
“Good boy.” 
Spencer was dizzy and hazy from all the pleasure, and there was only one thing on his mind. 
“Can I have a hug now?” He asked, his voice still sweet and soft. 
“Yes, baby. Come here.” You spread your arms wide and Spencer practically launched himself at you. 
He laid completely on top of you, and you wrapped your arms around him, stroking up and down his back lazily as you enjoyed the peaceful calm of his breathing. 
After only a few moments, you felt him start to fall asleep like that. His muscles turned to jelly, and his breathing came out in long, soft puffs. He looked so adorable nuzzled into your breasts that you didn’t want to wake him up, even if the drying mess between your thighs was becoming uncomfortable, and you knew that he definitely wouldn’t want to sleep in it for too long. 
You continued petting your fingers through his hair gently. You would wake him up in a little while and get cleaned up, you assured yourself. 
You definitely weren’t falling for him, feeling things that extended far outside of sexual attraction. 
Nope. Definitely not.
...
Note: This is a Capsule Series, so each fic can be read as an individual oneshot. There is no overarching story, and no specific ending.
I am not currently working on a continuation of this, and I don't know when I will be. If you enjoyed this and you want to see more from me, I highly encourage you to check out the rest of the works on my Criminal Minds Masterlist.
655 notes · View notes
soakedinbloodandmagic · 8 months
Text
MEET OLLY PRINCE
Tumblr media
NAME: Oliver Lee Prince.
AGE: Forty-two years old (born January 25th, 1981).
ZODIAC SIGN: Aquarius.
ORIENTATION: Unlabelled, but not straight.
PRONOUNS: He/him.
SPECIES: Spiritwitch.
LOCATION: Nightshade Hollow, Virginia (the only home he’s ever known, though it holds just as many good memories as bad).
OCCUPATION: Head librarian at the town library.
FACECLAIM: Ethan Hawke.
Tumblr media
ABOUT: Like his three cousins (although he was born before any of them), Olly was born in the town of Nightshade Hollow, to a couple who were both witches. However, unlike the Hawthorne siblings, he was not raised in a loving home. Olly’s parents, Stella Hawthorne-Prince and Michael Prince, hadn’t really wanted a child in the first place, and they began leaving Olly home alone so they could go out to the local bar when he was only six years old, barely paying attention to him when they were at home.
Because of how little his parents payed attention to him, Olly knew very little about witch types and what his life would have to be like a witch; he just knew that his mommy and daddy could do magic, and that someday he would be able to as well. Unfortunately, this also meant that at the age of five, when he was confronted with the rotting apparition of a little girl a few years older than him, he had taken off screaming and crying down the street to his aunt and uncle’s house, only to be told that what he had seen was perfectly normal for a spiritwitch, those who could see and communicate with deceased people whose spirits chose to hang around on Earth.
Olly’s witch type was not the only thing his Aunt Maria and Uncle David helped him figure out - recognizing that David’s sister and her husband were not the best parents, to say the least, the couple made sure it was clear to Olly that their home was always open to him if he needed a place to stay, and he received lessons in magic and “hunting” in his other form right alongside his cousins. While David and Maria never did attempt to get Olly away from his parents, they did make it clear to Stella and Michael that they knew and hated the way they were treating their son, and made sure to get Addy or Layla to invite their cousin to stay over on nights they suspected his parents were going to be out drinking.
Despite knowing his aunt and uncle would be likely to take him in if he ever moved out, Olly stubbornly stayed at home until he was eighteen, taking care of his parents whenever they came home stumbling drunk, dealing with the way they basically ignored him when they were home, and escaping into the books he was constantly checking out of the school library in order to try and ignore the fact that his parents didn’t love him the way they were supposed to. Unfortunately, the absolutely wrecked self-esteem that came from his parents’ neglect led to Olly struggling with an eating disorder during his first two years of high school, but with the family who did care about him and his only friend Charlie, he was eventually able to get better and start to build a positive relationship with food and, by extension, himself again.
Almost the second Olly turned eighteen, he was out of his parents’ house and down the street to the Hawthornes’ house, ready to stay there until he could get a job and enough money to rent a room at the local motel. However, that quickly turned out not to be necessary, as mere days after he’d moved in, Stella and Michael stopped by the house to inform their son that they were moving out of Nightshade Hollow now that they were “free from taking care of a child,” and that Olly was free to have the house since he had “spent more time in it than them anyway”. They had then left without another word, David yelling at the pair of them their whole way down the driveway and Layla flipping her aunt and uncle off through the window as they drove away.
Surprisingly, Stella and Michael’s departure had done little to hurt Olly; he fully acknowledged that they hadn’t really loved him, or at least not in the way parents were supposed to love their child. His aunt and uncle had been much more like parents to him than the people who had created him, his cousins like the siblings he’d always wanted. So although Olly quickly moved back into the house his parents had vacated, he still spent a good amount of time in the Hawthorne house, and part of his paycheck from his job at the local library went towards what he insisted was paying David and Maria back for all they’d done for him over the years.
But then, years later, the Hawthorne parents were killed in a car accident, and all the grief Olly perhaps should have felt at his parents’ abandoning him came crashing down. Entire days went by when he couldn’t even leave his bed, crushed by the weight of the only true parents he had ever known being gone and the added guilt over being this grief-stricken when his cousins had lost their actual parents. He suffered a temporary lapse in his eating disorder, unable to even think about eating, and it was all he could do not to try and reach out to David and Maria’s spirits, knowing that they had more than likely not stayed on the earthly plane and that he would only be further crushed when he was unable to reach them.
Eventually, though, Olly got better, as the whole family did. He started taking care of himself once again, resumed his job as head librarian at Nightshade Hollow’s library, and took over the job of regularly reinforcing the protective wards around the town boundaries that would prevent the family’s enemies from getting in to hurt his cousin Addy. More years went by, and now he has somewhat settled into his role as the new head of the Hawthorne family - helping people find books during the day, conversing with the dead and protecting his hometown by night, and dealing with his family’s (and found family’s) nonsense in between.
But then Addy and his new flame get attacked by the very thing the wards at the town limits are there to keep out, and all of a sudden they’re all plunged into a magical war, because with this family Olly can’t get one bit of peace and quiet.
Tumblr media
I present to you Olly, my witchy medium king who desperately needs just one night of rest and relaxation. Don’t worry, I will allow him to get some love eventually, but for right now I hope you guys like him!!
Tagging the slasher OC fam: @raraeavesmoriendi, @jmathesonandsiblings, @shadowworldwanderers.
5 notes · View notes
Text
TWST Characters X Strong Protective Fighter Reader that saves them from Delingquents
requests are open!!
TW: Violence
This story contains topics such ad bullying and blood, if you are uncomfortable with any of the following, please do not read this story:
Blood, Violence, Bullying, slight foul language
Riddle
Riddle is down on the floor, being towered over by a group of delingquents, they're laughing in his face, calling him names, making fun of his mommy issues and just being plain rude to him.
"If you keep this nonsense up, its off with your heads!" he threatens, but it only causes the delingquents to laugh again.
"Go ahead! Off our heads! We don't need magic to beat you senseless!" they fire back.
this is getting on Riddle's nerves, his anger level rising, face going red from rage.
"Awwwww! Did we make the shortie mad? What are you gonna do? Kick us in our ankles?" they joke and tease, fueling Riddle's anger even more, he wants to punch them, he wants to kick their asses, but he can't, he has a reputation to up-hold!
One of the delingquents prepares to punch Riddle in the face, hard too, so hard it could knock him out.
Riddle braces himself for the impact, until...
"BACK OFF YOU LITTLE SHIT!" he hears someone yell, and then proceeds to hear grunts of pain from the delingquents, and what sounds like bones breaking and the impact of punches landing...
He opens his eyes to see you, the magicless student, beating the absolute shit out of these delingquents, landing punches and kicks one after the other, knocking teeth out of some of them, breaking some of their bones, leaving cuts on their arms and face with a small pocket knife. (or with heels, if you wear those.)
Your punches and kicks hit the delingquents like bullets going at the speed of light, leaving bruises and bleeding cuts all over them until they eventually flee, limping along the way, one carrying another because of broken bones and heavy injuries, you have the urge to chase after them, to further teach them a lesson, but you refrain yourself from doing so, Riddle is right there, after all.
Speaking of Riddle, you rush to his side.
"Are you alright? They didn't hurt you, did they? I'll kill them if they did!" you whisper-yell angerly, he stares at you with a blank and surprised expression for a moment, then snaps out of it.
"What was that, Reader!? You could have killed those people!" he scolds, you roll your eyes and chuckle lightly.
"Good. Its what they deserve after daring to try and hurt you." you say as you plant a kiss on his forehead.
Riddle was thankful for your protection, but he was now also scared of you.
Ace & Deuce
colgate colors lol
"Argh! You!" Ace Grunted in pain from the hard impact of a delingquents punch.
"Get back, you jerks!" Deuce yells, his Ex-delingquent instincts kicking in, and trying to fight back.
Unfortunately, these guys were stronger than them, not to mention, theres more of them than Ace and Deuce, the two get knocked to the ground in seconds.
"Awww look... the poor Ex-delingquent and the stupid idiot of Heartslabyul are down, such weaklings!" they laugh and they joke at the two.
"Ugh, people like you should be expelled! Do you speak to your mothers like this?" Deuce yells angerly.
"cut it with your "Mommy's boy" crap, loser, why don't you go cry to your own mommy?" they tease, laughing at them again.
"Ugh... why you... pieces of shit!" Ace grunts, the delingquents ready themselves to beat the two up, but someone steps in the way.
it was you, obviously, the one who always gets the two out of trouble, even with your magicless-ness.
"Oh? and whats the magicless human gonna do? tryna play hero again? how funny..."
"Reader-san! Go! These guys can use strong magic, y'know!" Ace warns you, you don't seem to care though, as you immediately do a round-house kick on one of the guys, sending him flying.
The other delingquents try to attack you back, but you dodge and counter with ease, you take multiple guys at once, sending blows to their faces, even kicked some right in the downstairs. (ouch, even bigger ouch if you wear heels)
You beat them all flawlessly, they're all covered in brusies and scars, some bleeding out the nose and mouth, some completely knocked out, some out of breath from you nearly choking them.
They all decided to flee, leaving their knocked out comrades to possibly die at your hands, because they're too scared to spend another second around you.
All this happened while Ace and Deuce watched with shocked stares, now standing up and looking around at the battlefield before them, small splashes and droplets of blood can be seen on the concrete, probably from when you smashed that one guys head into the pavement, and from the bloody noses and mouths you gave the rest, and the bleeding scars.
13 guys vs. you and yourself and you came out with only a few brusies, you really are a trooper!
"Damn, Reader-san, I didn't know you were capable of beating people up!" Ace says.
"what do you mean by that?" you ask.
"I mean... you're usually so nice! I thought you'd never hurt anyone!" he explains.
"Sorry for the trouble, Y/N... Thanks for protecting us." Deuce apologizes.
"Its alright, Deuce. If anyone else tries to hurt you and Ace, you lead em' straight to me, I'll take care of it."
you give the two a quick kiss on the cheeks, and then drag them back to the campus.
Let's just say, these two trust you with their lives.
7 notes · View notes
Text
Hiveswap Troll! Luxiem Headcanon
This is my first time doing a headcanon •w•
This continue my last imagine of Luxiem isekai’d to Hiveswap world. Since, I didn’t watch all of the Luxiem’s video, so some of them maybe ooc. If it is ooc,  I apologize for making Luxiem ooc. Please don’t cull me ;w;
Tumblr media
🟠Mysta Rias🟠
🔎 Mysta Rias is either olive or teal caste.
🔎 Since, detective is a part of law enforcement agency so it's kind of make sense that Mysta is a tealblood.
🔎Love to solve mysteries and cases with his natural born intelligence and keen sense of smell. Hence, he became a detective that help fellow tealblood with some cases from time to time.
🔎 Probably will drive Tagora crazy if Mysta somehow end up working with him on a case.
🔎Most of the time, Mysta is seen to be working with Tyriaz on some cases or helping Tegiri to find evildoers with his detective skills.
Tumblr media
🔵 Ike Eveland 🔵
✒️ Ike Eveland is jade caste.
✒️ Most of the time, he is always looking out for Luca, Mysta or Vox to keep them in line for the sanity of the group which give me jade blood vibe.
✒️ A novelist that love to sing. Give vocal lessons or mix music for trolls that are close to him. I can see that Ike is on a good term with Chixie and maybe help her in her music career.
✒️ If we want to follow the jade's role in Hiveswap, I think Ike will probably help out Bronya and fellow jadeblood first then spending his free time in writing his novel, practicing his singing or mixing music. Ike may or may not sneak out of the cavern to hold a concert, meet his friends and fans.
✒️ Holding an online/offline concert whenever he feels like it. Become competitive if there are any trolls challenge him. Definitely caught his competitors off guard when he suddenly do heavy or death metal screams. Probably offered by Marvus to do a collab with him.
✒️ If he's proposed by his fans or Zebruh by any chances, he will brutally reject them on the spot.
Tumblr media
🔴 Vox Akuma 🔴
👹 Vox Akuma is either indigo or jade caste.
👹 He may be fit in indigo caste because of his superior strength. But, Vox gives off daddy vibe like Lanque makes me want to put him in jade caste (*´ω`*)
👹 He probably has stream where most trolls will be swooned by his voice asmr. Doing a lot of fan services on his livestream that make his fans do the take my money meme.
👹 Anyone talk bad of his friends prepare to face daddy Vox's wrath. Zebruh probably jealous of Vox's flirty interactions with Mysta and Ike.
👹 No matter Vox is a jade or indigo blood, he will help Ike sneak out of the cavern with Lanque and Daraya tagging along them.
Tumblr media
🟡 Luca Kaneshiro 🟡
🦁 Luca Kaneshiro is definitely an olive.
🦁 His golden retriever like personalities is a clear evident that he is an olive.
🦁 Will 100% defend and protect trolls from being culled by drones or highbloods.
🦁 Because of this he quickly gain some followers and form a gang that help defendless trolls. Polypa probably will join his gang.
🦁 Sometimes get 'babysitted' by his gang members or 'mommy' Ike to keep him out of troubles that he didn't see coming or prevent him being scammed by other trolls.
Tumblr media
🟣 Shu Yamino 🟣
☯️ Shu Yamino could be a gold blood because he is great with technology and has vast knowledge of them.
☯️ His mysterious jujutsu sorcerer magic abilities can count as psychic abilities that gold blood has?
☯️ Famous for his unhealthy obsession of 'deez nuts/buldge?' jokes on Chittr.    [ I'm not too sure if there is ligma ball jokes in troll culture so I'm kind of leave it out ]
☯️ 'Tech Shupport' ಡ ͜ ʖ ಡ Probably help Vox or Civana setup their stuffs for livestreams.
☯️ Maybe will go over to the brooding cavern if Ike needs his help to setup online concert equipment?
Tumblr media
21 notes · View notes
captmickey · 2 years
Note
Hurt comfort prompts uhh 17, kiddo graham and a sister(s) of your choice
He rubbed his eyes with the heel of his hands, the loud wailing having finally come to just softer crying while Madeline held him close, humming a lullaby to try and calm her distressed little brother. 
If they were closer to home, she would just find the nearby first aid box their mother had for such an emergency (an emergency that was almost exclusively Ginger and her tendencies of climbing trees), but as it stood, it was easier to try and calm Graham down first before carrying him home. The last thing she wanted to do was explain to her parents why he was a sobbing wreck with a scraped knee that only happened because he was trying to follow Ginger.
Bless his little heart for wanting to be like his big sisters, but he really should have listened when all three of them told him to not follow suit.
Especially when Madeline warned him that he was going to hurt himself. 
But she should have known better. This was practically the norm for the eldest sister having witnessed something similar twice before. And yet, this was different. She couldn’t explain how it was, but it just was. So there she was, sitting underneath the tree Graham had unceremoniously injured himself, holding him close and humming until he was calmer while Ginger and Anisette went to get the first aid box… or at least lessen the wrath of their parents. 
Whichever came first, really.
The cries became soft whimpers as he rested his head against her, fidgeting slightly with her shirt in his small hands. 
“Better?” Madline asked, knowing a good cry to get it all out was healthy.
He shook his head, brown curls tickling under her chin. 
“Still hurts?”
He nodded. 
“Where does it hurt?”
“Knee…” He sniffed, looking at the makeshift bandage injury courtesy of Ginger’s skirt.
“Well, we did learn a lesson today, right?” She spoke once more, feeling him turn his face into her chest, hiding the clear embarrassment that was written all over him. “I’ll take that as a yes.”
“I didn’t mean to…”
“I know. But now you know as well. Right?”
Graham stayed still, thinking for a moment, before nodding his head. “Yes.”
Madeline brushed his hair slightly, hearing the lingering sniffling that was muffled against her, and smiled. “Ready to go home? We can as mom to make those pancakes you like.”
“But it hurts.” He cried. “My knee hurts.”
“Does it? Hm… alright. So let me kiss it better.” 
“Huh? But… but only mommy kisses make things better.”
“Not true. Big sisters have that power too, didn’t you know?”
Graham stared at her skeptically, having moved his face away from her chest when he as a whole was moved slightly off, letting Madeline give the bandage a small kiss.
“And watch, how in the morning it will magically get better!” Madeline boasted, using her theatrical tone she reserved for storytime. She smiled when she heard that slight giggle from Graham, even if he was still wiping his eyes and sniggling. “Better, though?”
He nodded, just slightly. “A little.”
“Right then, want me to carry you?”
Once more, Graham nodded. 
“Alright, up we go.” Madeline stood up, effortlessly lifting Graham up to her hip and feeling his small hands wrap around her into a hug. “Lets go see ourselves some pancakes.”
5 notes · View notes